South Africa: Constitutional Court
You are here: SAFLII >> Databases >> South Africa: Constitutional Court >> 1996 >> [1996] ZACC 26 | Noteup | LawCiteCertification of the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, 1996 (CCT 23/96) [1996] ZACC 26; 1996 (4) SA 744 (CC); 1996 (10) BCLR 1253 (CC) (6 September 1996)
Download original files | Links to summary | Bookmark/share this page |
GENERAL INDEX
CHAPTER I. INTRODUCTION 1
A. HISTORICAL AND POLITICAL CONTEXT 3
B. LEGAL CONTEXT AND TERMINOLOGY 10
C. ADOPTION OF THE NEW TEXT BY THE CONSTITUTIONAL ASSEMBLY 13
D. PROCEDURE ADOPTED BY THE COURT 15
Directions 15
Objections 16
Oral Argument 17
E. THE NATURE OF THE COURT’S CERTIFICATION FUNCTION 18
F. OVERVIEW OF THE CERTIFICATION DECISION 20
CHAPTER II. INTERPRETATION OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES
21
A. GENERAL APPROACH 21
B. STRUCTURAL COMPLIANCE 24
CHAPTER III. BILL OF RIGHTS 29
A. NT 8(2): HORIZONTAL APPLICATION 32
B. NT 8(4): JURISTIC PERSONS 35
C. NT 12(2): RIGHT TO BODILY INTEGRITY 36
D. NT 23: LABOUR RELATIONS 38
Lockout 39
The Right of Individual Employers to Bargain Collectively 42
E. NT 25: PROPERTY 43
Intellectual Property 48
F. NT 26 to 29: SOCIO-ECONOMIC RIGHTS 49
G. NT 29: EDUCATION IN THE LANGUAGE OF CHOICE 50
H. NT 32 READ WITH NT SCH 6 S 23(2)(a): ACCESS TO INFORMATION 52
I. NT 35(1)(f): BAIL 55
J. NT 36(1): LIMITATIONS OF RIGHTS 56
K. NT 37: STATES OF EMERGENCY 58
L. MARRIAGE AND FAMILY RIGHTS 61
M. MISCELLANEOUS POINTS 64
CHAPTER IV. CENTRAL GOVERNMENT ISSUES 65
A. SEPARATION OF POWERS BETWEEN THE LEGISLATURE AND THE EXECUTIVE 66
B. THE POWER OF THE PRESIDENT TO ISSUE PARDONS 70
C. COURTS AND THE ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE 72
Judicial Service Commission 73
Acting Judges 76
Independence of the Magistracy 80
The Prosecuting Authority 83
Participation of Lay Persons in Court Decisions 85
D. IMMUNISING LEGISLATION FROM CONSTITUTIONAL SCRUTINY
. . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . . 86
NT 241(1) 86
NT sch 6 s 22(1) 87
E. AMENDING THE CONSTITUTION 88
Amendment of Constitutional Provisions: NT 74 88
Entrenchment of the Bill of Rights 91
F. INDEPENDENT INSTITUTIONS 92
Public Protector 93
Auditor-General 95
Reserve Bank 96
Public Service Commission 98
Electoral Commission 103
Human Rights Commission, Commission for the Promotion and Protection of the Rights of Cultural, Religious and Linguistic Communities and Commission for Gender Equality 104
G. ELECTION MATTERS 105
H. TRADITIONAL LEADERSHIP 110
Institution of Traditional Leadership 110
Traditional Courts 115
Undermining Traditional Leadership by Horizontal Application of the Bill of Rights 116
I. MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS 118
Preamble 118
Seal of the Republic 119
Languages 120
Self-Determination 123
CP XIV: Participation in the Political Process by Minority Parties 127
CHAPTER V. PROVINCIAL GOVERNMENT ISSUES (OTHER THAN CP XVIII.2) 130
A. ASSESSMENT OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES 131
CP XVIII.1 131
CP XVIII.3 132
CP XVIII.4 132
CP XVIII.5 133
CP XIX 133
CP XX 134
CP XXI.1 134
CP XXI.2 135
CP XXI.3 135
CP XXI.4 136
CP XXI.5 136
CP XXI.6 137
CP XXI.7 137
CP XXI.8 138
CP XXII 138
CP XXIII 139
CP XXV 139
CP XXVI 139
CP XXVII 140
B. LEGITIMATE PROVINCIAL AUTONOMY 140
CP XXI 141
CP XIX 142
CP XX 145
NT 44(2) 146
NT 100 147
NT 125(3) 148
NT 146 149
NT 147(1) 150
NT ch 10 152
NT ch 13 155
Cooperative Government 159
Framework 162
“Oversight” 164
Other Objections 165
CHAPTER VI. LOCAL GOVERNMENT ISSUES 165
CHAPTER VII. PROVINCIAL POWERS (CP XVIII.2) 168
A. THE INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION OF CP XVIII.2 168
B. THE NATIONAL COUNCIL OF PROVINCES 174
C. LEGISLATIVE POWERS: NT SCHS 4 AND 5 COMPARED WITH IC SCH 6 184
D. CONSTITUTION-MAKING POWERS 190
E. POWERS WITH RESPECT TO LOCAL GOVERNMENT 194
CP XVIII.2: Diminution of Powers 194
Local Government Transition Act 209 of 1993 195
Relevant Provisions of the Interim Constitution and the New Text 197
The Comparison under CP XVIII.2 202
The Source and Ambit of Provincial Legislative Powers and Functions
202
Direct Provincial Legislative Competence in Respect of Local Government Matters 208
Executive Powers of the Provinces 210
Exclusive or Regulatory Powers of the National Legislature and Executive
211
F. PROVINCIAL SERVICE COMMISSIONS 212
Relevant Provisions of the Interim Constitution 212
Relevant Provisions of the New Text 214
Comparison for Purposes of CP XVIII.2 216
G. POLICING POWERS 216
H. POWERS WITH REGARD TO TRADITIONAL LEADERSHIP 223
Traditional Leadership 223
Customary Law 226
I. FISCAL POWERS 227
General Legislative Provisions 227
Allocations of Revenue 229
NT 214: The Provinces’ Equitable Shares of Revenue 233
Budgetary Controls 238
Treasury Controls and Procurement 238
Remuneration 239
Financial and Fiscal Commission 240
Residual Funding 240
Taxing Powers 241
J. THE WEIGHING OF THE BASKETS 245
The Institutional Instrument Through Which Provincial Powers and Functions are Expressed at the National Level 246
South African Police Service 247
The Power to Make Provincial Constitutions 247
Financial and Fiscal Powers and Functions 247
Provincial Public Protectors 248
Public Service Commissions 249
Abstract Powers of Review 250
Traditional Leadership 250
The Powers of Provincial Competence (Excluding Those Specifically Discussed) 251
Provincial Executive Powers 251
Local Government 253
Miscellaneous Matters 254
The Power of the National Government to Intervene in or to Override the Exercise of Provincial Powers 255
The Power of a Province to Resist National Legislation which Specifically Affects a Particular Province or Provinces 256
Cooperative Government 257
Conclusion Regarding CP XVIII.2 258
CHAPTER VIII. CONCLUSION AND ORDER 262
A. CONCLUSION 262
B. ORDER 265
ANNEXURE 1: APPEARANCES 267
ANNEXURE 2: CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES 271
ANNEXURE 3: SUMMARY OF OBJECTIONS AND SUBMISSIONS 278
ANNEXURE 4: ABBREVIATIONS IN THE JUDGMENT 288
CONSTITUTIONAL COURT OF SOUTH AFRICA
Case CCT 23/96
CERTIFICATION OF THE CONSTITUTION
OF THE REPUBLIC OF SOUTH AFRICA,
1996
Heard on: 1-5 and 8-11 July 1996
Decided on: 6
September 1996
JUDGMENT
THE
COURT:[1]
CHAPTER
I. INTRODUCTION
[1] The formal purpose of this judgment is to
pronounce whether or not the Court certifies that all the provisions of South
Africa’s
proposed new constitution comply with certain principles
contained in the country’s current constitution. But its underlying
purpose and scope are much wider. Judicial “certification” of a
constitution is unprecedented and the very nature of
the undertaking has to be
explained. To do that, one must place the undertaking in its proper historical,
political and legal context;
and, in doing so, the essence of the
country’s constitutional transition, the respective roles of the political
entities involved
and the applicable legal principles and terminology must be
identified and described. It is also necessary to explain the scope
of the
Court’s certification task and the effect of this judgment, not only the
extent and significance of the Court’s
powers, but also their limitations.
Only then can one really come to grips with the certification itself.
[2] That is in itself a complex and wide-ranging exercise, dealing with
a large number and variety of issues, some interrelated but
many not. Virtually
all of those issues were raised in written submissions and oral representations
received from political parties,
special interest groups and members of the
public at large. But, as will be shown shortly, the certification task extends
beyond
considering complaints specifically drawn to the Court’s attention.
We certainly derived great benefit from such contributions
and wish to express
our appreciation to counsel for the Constitutional Assembly and the political
parties, to the representatives
of other bodies and to the persons who submitted
written submissions or oral argument. The thoroughness of their research and
the
cogency of their arguments greatly eased our task. Ultimately, however, it
was our duty to measure each and every provision of the
new constitution, viewed
both singly and in conjunction with one another, against the stated
Constitutional Principles, irrespective
of the attitude of any interested party.
In what follows we intend not only to record our conclusions regarding that
exercise, but
to make plain our reasons for each such conclusion.
[3] We may however be called upon in future and in the context of a
concrete dispute to deal with constitutional provisions we have
had to construe
in the abstract for the purposes of the certification process. In order to
avoid pre-empting decisions in such cases,
we have endeavoured, where possible,
to be brief and to provide reasons for our decisions without saying more than is
necessary.
[4] In order to contain this judgment within manageable
proportions, use has been made of
annexures.[2] The multiplicity of
issues involved has also necessitated dividing the judgment into separate
Chapters, each dealing in the main
with a specific topic. Questions dealt with
in different Chapters are sometimes interrelated, however, and different aspects
thereof
may be touched on in more than one Chapter. As this may make it
difficult to follow the thread of the discussion of a particular
subject, we
have also included an index. Extensive use has been made of abbreviations.
These have been identified in the text,
but a schedule of abbreviations has been
provided to facilitate reading of only parts of the
judgment.
A. HISTORICAL AND POLITICAL CONTEXT
[5] South
Africa’s past has been aptly described as that of “a deeply divided
society characterised by strife, conflict,
untold suffering and
injustice” which “generated gross violations of human rights, the
transgression of humanitarian
principles in violent conflicts and a legacy of
hatred, fear, guilt and
revenge”.[3] From the outset
the country maintained a colonial heritage of racial discrimination: in most of
the country the franchise was reserved
for white
males[4] and a rigid system of
economic and social segregation was enforced. The administration of African
tribal territories through vassal
“traditional authorities” passed
smoothly from British colonial rule to the new government, which continued its
predecessor’s
policy.
[6] At the same time the Montesquieuan
principle of a threefold separation of state power - often but an aspirational
ideal - did
not flourish in a South Africa which, under the banner of adherence
to the Westminster system of government, actively promoted parliamentary
supremacy and domination by the executive. Multi-party democracy had always
been the preserve of the white minority but even there
it had languished since
1948. The rallying call of apartheid proved irresistible for a white electorate
embattled by the spectre
of decolonisation in Africa to the north.
[7] From time to time various forms of limited participation in
government were devised by the minority for the majority, most notably
the
“homeland policy” which was central to the apartheid system.
Fundamental to that system was a denial of socio-political
and economic rights
to the majority in the bulk of the country, which was identified as “white
South Africa”, coupled
with a Balkanisation of tribal territories in which
Africans would theoretically become entitled to enjoy all
rights.[5] Race was the basic,
all-pervading and inescapable criterion for participation by a person in all
aspects of political, economic
and social life.
[8] As the apartheid
system gathered momentum during the 1950s and came to be enforced with
increasing rigour, resistance from the
disenfranchised - and increasingly
disadvantaged - majority intensified. Many (and eventually most) of them
demanded non-discriminatory
and wholly representative government in a non-racial
unitary state, tenets diametrically opposed to those of apartheid. Although
there were reappraisals and adaptations on both sides as time passed, the
ideological chasm remained apparently unbridgeable until
relatively
recently.
[9] The clash of ideologies not only resulted in strife and
conflict but, as the confrontation intensified, the South African government
of
the day - and some of the self-governing and “independent”
territories spawned by apartheid - became more and more
repressive. More
particularly from 1976[6] onwards
increasingly harsh security measures gravely eroded civil liberties. The
administration of urban black residential areas
and most “homeland”
administrations fell into disarray during the following decade. The South
African government, backed
by a powerful security apparatus operating with
sweeping emergency powers, assumed strongly centralised and authoritarian
control
of the
country.[7]
[10] Then,
remarkably and in the course of but a few years, the country’s political
leaders managed to avoid a cataclysm by
negotiating a largely peaceful
transition from the rigidly controlled minority regime to a wholly democratic
constitutional dispensation.
After a long history of “deep conflict
between a minority which reserved for itself all control over the political
instruments
of the state and a majority who sought to resist that
domination”, the overwhelming majority of South Africans across the
political
divide realised that the country had to be urgently rescued from
imminent disaster by a negotiated commitment to a fundamentally
new
constitutional order premised upon open and democratic government and the
universal enjoyment of fundamental human
rights.[8] That commitment is
expressed in the preamble to the Interim Constitution by an acknowledgement of
the
“... need to create a new order in which all South Africans will be entitled to a common South African citizenship in a sovereign and democratic constitutional state in which there is equality between men and women and people of all races so that all citizens shall be able to enjoy and exercise their fundamental rights and freedoms”.
With this end in view
the IC
“... provides a historic bridge between the past of a deeply divided society characterised by strife, conflict, untold suffering and injustice, and a future founded on the recognition of human rights, democracy and peaceful co-existence and development opportunities for all South Africans, irrespective of colour, race, class, belief or sex.”[9]
[11] Following
upon exploratory and confidential talks across the divide, the transitional
process was formally inaugurated in February
1990, when the then government of
the Republic of South Africa announced its willingness to engage in negotiations
with the liberation
movements. Negotiations duly ensued and persevered, despite
many apparent deadlocks. Some of the “independent homeland”
governments gave their support to the negotiation process. Others did not but
were overtaken by the momentum of the ensuing political
developments and became
part of the overall transition, unwillingly or by default.
[12] One of
the deadlocks, a crucial one on which the negotiations all but foundered,
related to the formulation of a new constitution
for the country. All were
agreed that such an instrument was necessary and would have to contain certain
basic provisions. Those
who negotiated this commitment were confronted,
however, with two problems. The first arose from the fact that they were not
elected
to their positions in consequence of any free and verifiable elections
and that it was therefore necessary to have this commitment
articulated in a
final constitution adopted by a credible body properly mandated to do so in
consequence of free and fair elections
based on universal adult suffrage. The
second problem was the fear in some quarters that the constitution eventually
favoured by
such a body of elected representatives might not sufficiently
address the anxieties and the insecurities of such constituencies and
might
therefore subvert the objectives of a negotiated settlement. The government and
other minority groups were prepared to relinquish
power to the majority but were
determined to have a hand in drawing the framework for the future governance of
the country. The
liberation movements on the opposition side were equally
adamant that only democratically elected representatives of the people
could
legitimately engage in forging a constitution: neither they, and certainly not
the government of the day, had any claim to
the requisite mandate from the
electorate.
[13] The impasse was resolved by a compromise which
enabled both sides to attain their basic goals without sacrificing principle.
What was no less important in the political climate of the time was that it
enabled them to keep faith with their respective constituencies:
those who
feared engulfment by a black majority and those who were determined to eradicate
apartheid once and for all. In essence
the settlement was quite simple.
Instead of an outright transmission of power from the old order to the new,
there would be a programmed
two-stage transition. An interim government,
established and functioning under an interim constitution agreed to by the
negotiating
parties, would govern the country on a coalition basis while a final
constitution was being drafted. A national legislature, elected
(directly and
indirectly) by universal adult suffrage, would double as the
constitution-making body and would draft the new constitution
within a given
time. But - and herein lies the key to the resolution of the deadlock - that
text would have to comply with certain
guidelines agreed upon in advance by the
negotiating parties. What is more, an independent arbiter would have to
ascertain and declare
whether the new constitution indeed complied with the
guidelines before it could come into
force.1[0]
B. LEGAL
CONTEXT AND TERMINOLOGY
[14] The settlement was ultimately concluded by
the negotiating parties in November 1993. Shortly thereafter and pursuant
thereto
the South African Parliament duly adopted the Interim Constitution.
Although the formal date of commencement of the IC was 27 April
1994 (a date
agreed upon in advance by the negotiating parties), its provisions relating to
the election of the transitional national
legislature came into operation
earlier.1[1]
[15] The
importance of the deadlock-breaking agreement is highlighted by the preamble to
the IC which, in its second paragraph, characterises
the Constitutional
Principles as “a solemn pact” in the following terms:
“AND WHEREAS in order to secure the achievement of this goal, elected representatives of all the people of South Africa should be mandated to adopt a new Constitution in accordance with a solemn pact recorded as Constitutional Principles”.
It is also clear from the
language that the Constitutional Principles constitute the formal record of the
“solemn pact”.
They are contained in IC sch 4, which is
incorporated by a reference under IC 71(1)(a). Although they are
numbered from I to XXXIV1[2] and are
often referred to as the 34 Constitutional Principles, they list many more
requirements than that. Henceforth they will
be referred to collectively as
the “CPs” and individually as “CP I” and so on. The
wording and interpretation
of the CPs will be discussed later; what is of
importance at this stage is to note that they are acknowledged by the preamble
to
be foundational to the new constitution. As will be shown shortly, they are
also crucial to the certification task with which the
Court has been
entrusted.
[16] IC ch 5, headed “The Adoption of the New
Constitution”, fixes the basic framework and rules for the
drafting exercise. First, in IC 68(1), it provides as follows:
“The National Assembly and the Senate, sitting jointly for the purposes of this Chapter, shall be the Constitutional Assembly.”
The body thus created, the Constitutional
Assembly, will hereafter be referred to as the “CA”. In terms of
IC 68(2),
read with IC 68(3) and IC 73(1), the CA had to commence its task
within seven days from the first sitting of the Senate and draft
and adopt a new
constitutional text within two years of the first sitting of the National
Assembly (the “NA”). For
such adoption IC 73(2) required a
majority of at least two-thirds of all the members of the CA. The succeeding
subsections of IC
73 make detailed provision for what transpires if the
requisite majority is not obtained. In the event, such majority was indeed
obtained and no more need be said about the alternative mechanisms. The
constitution which the CA adopted is formally titled the
“Constitution of
the Republic of South Africa, 1996” and will hereafter be referred to as
the “New Text”
or the “NT”. Its individual provisions
will be identified by the prefix “NT”.
[17] IC ch 5 then
addresses the issue of certification. It will be recalled that the
“solemn pact” envisaged independent
determination of the question
whether the new constitutional text complies with the
CPs.1[3][17] Accordingly IC 71(2)
reads as follows:
“The new constitutional text passed by the Constitutional Assembly, or any provision thereof, shall not be of any force and effect unless the Constitutional Court has certified that all the provisions of such text comply with the Constitutional Principles referred to in subsection (1)(a).”
It should be emphasised that the subsection
requires that “all” the provisions be certified as complying with
the CPs.
Precisely what that entails will be dealt with later. Suffice it at
this stage to make two points. First, that this Court’s
duty - and hence
its power - is confined to such certification. Second, certification means a
good deal more than merely checking
off each individual provision of the NT
against the several CPs.
[18] The provisions of IC 71(3), although not
directly prescribed by the “solemn pact”, form a logical additional
safeguard,
and warrant quotation:
“A decision of the Constitutional Court in terms of subsection (2) certifying that the provisions of the new constitutional text comply with the Constitutional Principles, shall be final and binding, and no court of law shall have jurisdiction to enquire into or pronounce upon the validity of such text or any provision thereof.”
Once this Court has certified a
text in terms of IC 71(2) that is the end of the matter and compliance or
non-compliance thereof with
the CPs can never be raised again in any court of
law, including this Court. That casts an increased burden on us in deciding on
certification. Should we subsequently decide that we erred in certifying we
would be powerless to correct the mistake, however manifest.
[19] One
then turns to IC ch 7 to complete the survey of the constitutional provisions
which give effect to the “solemn pact”.
That chapter deals with
the judicial authority in the Republic. Among other things, it established two
new organs of state, namely
this
Court1[4] and the Judicial Service
Commission.1[5] For present
purposes it is sufficient to observe that the appointment and dismissal
mechanisms and the composition and powers of
those two bodies constitute an
attempt to create a sufficient safeguard that the decision regarding compliance
of the NT with the
CPs would be impartial.
C. ADOPTION OF THE NEW TEXT
BY THE CONSTITUTIONAL ASSEMBLY
[20] The CA duly commenced its
deliberations and all but one of the political parties represented in Parliament
participated throughout.1[6]
Numerous public and private sessions were held and a wide variety of experts on
specific topics were consulted on an ongoing basis.
In response to an intensive
country-wide information campaign, including public meetings and open
invitations to the general public,
the CA also received numerous
representations, both oral and written. Although the final text concerning some
contentious issues
was drafted only shortly before adoption of the NT, the CA
had throughout its deliberations issued interim reports containing progressive
drafts of the text and of alternative proposals on outstanding provisions. In
the result political parties and other interested
bodies or persons were kept up
to date and had ample time to consider possible grounds for objecting to
certification.
[21] On 8 May 1996 the CA adopted the NT by a majority
of some 86 percent of its
members.1[7] Two days later the
Chairperson of the CA, acting in accordance with rule 15 of the Rules of the
Constitutional Court,1[8]
transmitted the draft to this Court, certifying (i) that it had been adopted by
the requisite majority,1[9] and (ii)
that it complied with the CPs. At the same time he requested the Court to
perform its certification functions in terms
of IC 71(2).
D. PROCEDURE
ADOPTED BY THE COURT
Directions
[22] The President of the
Court, considering it to be in the national interest to deal with the matter as
thoroughly yet expeditiously
as possible, determined that both written and oral
representations would be received and fixed 1 July 1996 as the date for the
commencement
of oral argument. On Monday 13 May 1996 he issued detailed
directions, including a timetable, for its disposal. The directions
included
provision for written argument on behalf of the CA to be lodged with the Court
and invited the political parties represented
in the CA that wished to submit
oral argument to notify the Court and to lodge their written grounds of
objection. Although there
was no legal provision for anyone else to make
representations, because of the importance and unique nature of the matter, the
directions
also invited any other body or person wishing to object to the
certification of the NT to submit a written
objection.2[0] The directions
required objectors to specify their grounds of objection and to indicate the CP
allegedly contravened by the NT.
The Court, through the good offices of the CA,
also published notices (in all official languages) inviting objections and
explaining
the procedure to be followed by prospective objectors. Each written
objection was studied and, if it raised an issue germane to
the certification
exercise which had not yet been raised, detailed written argument was
invited.
[23] Thereafter the President issued further directions from
time to time for the orderly conduct of the proceedings. In particular
a
detailed timetable was issued, allocating specific times on particular days for
oral submissions. Because of the relatively tight
timetable and the importance
of the issues at stake, the Court condoned non-compliance by members of the
public with the dates fixed
in the directions and considered all relevant
representations, however belatedly lodged.
Objections
[24] In the event, notices of objection, written representations and
oral argument were submitted on behalf of five political
parties.2[1] Objections were also
lodged by or on behalf of a further 84 private parties. The political parties
and the CA as well as 27 of
the other bodies or persons were afforded a right of
audience. In deciding whom to invite to present oral argument, we were guided
by the nature, novelty, cogency and importance of the points raised in the
written submissions. Interest groups and individuals
propounding a particular
contention were permitted to submit argument jointly notwithstanding the absence
of a formal link between
them. The underlying principle was to hear the widest
possible spectrum of potentially relevant views. A schedule of objections
lodged by non-political parties, indicating the name of the objector and the
gist of the objection, is
annexed.2[2] In respect of all
issues of substance the representatives of the CA and of the DP, the IFP and the
NP timeously lodged and exchanged
detailed written submissions. Most other
public bodies and several individuals did likewise. The written objections and
supporting
submissions ultimately ran to some 2 500 pages, excluding the
extracts from judgments, textbooks and other publications which were
annexed.
In the result the Court was enabled to identify the issues, conduct research and
focus the oral argument.
Oral Argument
[25] Hearings
commenced on Monday 1 July 1996 and continued until Thursday 11 July 1996.
Individual objectors were heard in person;
otherwise representation was
permitted through persons ordinarily entitled to appear before the Court or
through a duly authorised
member of the organisation
concerned.2[3] The objections were
divided into broadly associated topics and in respect of each, counsel for the
CA were afforded the right to
open the debate; each objection was then heard and
the CA replied. On the last day, after all the objections had been traversed,
the Court heard argument on behalf of the CA and of the DP, the IFP and the NP
on issues which the Court itself required to be traversed.
At the same time
everyone who had submitted oral argument and wished to make further submissions
was afforded an opportunity to
do so. In the process all relevant issues were
fully canvassed in argument.
E. THE NATURE OF THE COURT’S
CERTIFICATION FUNCTION
[26] Notwithstanding publication of the
directions by the President, in which the issues were identified, there remained
considerable
misunderstanding about the Court’s functions and powers in
relation to certification of the NT. As a result many objections
- and even
some of the oral arguments - were misdirected. Apparently, therefore, there is
a risk that the tenor and import of this
judgment may be misunderstood by some
readers unless the more egregious misapprehensions are
resolved.
[27] First and foremost it must be emphasised that the Court
has a judicial and not a political mandate. Its function is clearly
spelt out
in IC 71(2): to certify whether all the provisions of the NT comply with the
CPs. That is a judicial function, a legal
exercise. Admittedly a constitution,
by its very nature, deals with the extent, limitations and exercise of political
power as also
with the relationship between political entities and with the
relationship between the state and persons. But this Court has no
power, no
mandate and no right to express any view on the political choices made by the CA
in drafting the NT, save to the extent
that such choices may be relevant either
to compliance or non-compliance with the CPs. Subject to that qualification,
the wisdom
or otherwise of any provision of the NT is not this Court’s
business.
[28] Nor do we have any power to comment upon the methodology
adopted by the CA, unless and to the extent that it may amount to
a breach of
IC ch 5. No such infringement has been alleged, the objections being confined
to complaints that submissions to it
were ignored by the CA, that its
deliberations at times lacked transparency, and the like. Even if such
complaints were to be well-founded,
which we are manifestly neither legally
empowered nor practically able to determine, they would remain irrelevant to our
task.
[29] There was also considerable confusion about the comparison
the Court had to conduct in the performance of its duty under IC
71(2). That
subsection is in itself quite unequivocal; and read in the context discussed
above, there can be no doubt at all that
the comparison we have to make is
between the NT and the CPs. In general, and subject to an important proviso
relating to CP XVIII.2,
which is discussed in detail
later,2[4] differences between the
NT and the IC are not germane to the certification exercise the Court has to
perform. It may be that reference
to the IC is of assistance in trying to
ascertain the meaning of a word or phrase in either the NT or the CPs, but it is
generally
of no consequence that some or other provision in the IC has been
omitted from the NT, or has been reproduced in a different form.
Provided it
remained within the boundaries set by the CPs, the CA was fully entitled to do
what it wished with any precedent in
the IC. That is not only clear from the
provisions of IC ch 5, but is inherent in the “solemn pact”. The
IC was
expressly intended to provide “a historic bridge between the past
of a deeply divided society ... and a future founded on the
recognition of human
rights ...”2[5] and to
facilitate the “continued governance of South Africa while an elected
Constitutional Assembly draws up a final
Constitution”.2[6] Compiled
as it was by the un-mandated negotiating parties, it has no claim to lasting
legitimacy or exemplary status. The CA, composed
of the duly mandated
representatives of the electorate, was entrusted with the onerous duty of
devising a new constitution for the
country, unfettered by the provisions of the
IC other than those contained in the CPs.
[30] It should also be
emphasised that, provided there is due compliance with the prescripts of the
CPs, this Court is not called
upon to express an opinion on any gaps in the NT,
whether perceived by an objector or real. More specifically, there can be no
valid
objection if the NT contains a provision which in principle complies with
the requirements of the CPs, or a particular CP, but does
not spell out the
details, leaving them to the legislature to flesh out appropriately later.
Provided the criteria demanded by the
CPs are expressed in the NT, it is quite
in order to adopt such a course. The subsequent legislation will be justiciable
and any
of its provisions that do not come up to the constitutionally enshrined
criteria will be liable to invalidation. Here it is important
to note that the
CPs are principles, not detailed prescripts.
F. OVERVIEW OF THE
CERTIFICATION DECISION
[31] Before becoming involved in the detailed
analysis of the objections to the certification of the NT, it is necessary to
make
a general observation. It is true we ultimately come to the conclusion
that the NT cannot be certified as it stands because there
are several respects
in which there has been non-compliance with the
CPs.2[7] But one must focus on the
wood, not the trees. The NT represents a monumental achievement. Constitution
making is a difficult
task. Drafting a constitution for South Africa, with its
many unique features, is all the more difficult. Having in addition to
measure
up to a set of predetermined requirements greatly complicates the exercise.
Yet, in general and in respect of the overwhelming
majority of its provisions,
the CA has attained that
goal.2[8]
CHAPTER
II. INTERPRETATION OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES A. GENERAL
APPROACH
[32] It is necessary to underscore again that the basic
certification exercise involves measuring the NT against the CPs. The latter
contain the fundamental guidelines, the prescribed boundaries, according to
which and within which the CA was obliged to perform
its drafting function.
Because of that pivotal role of the CPs their interpretation forms the logical
starting point for the certification
exercise.
[33] In the light of the
background described and in the context discussed above, the CPs have to be
applied and interpreted along
the following lines.
[34] The CPs must be
applied purposively and teleologically to give expression to the commitment
“to create a new order”
based on “a sovereign and democratic
constitutional state” in which “all citizens” are “able
to enjoy
and exercise their fundamental rights and
freedoms”.2[9]
[35] The
CPs must therefore be interpreted in a manner which is conducive to that
objective. Any interpretation of any CP which
might impede the realisation of
this objective must be avoided.
[36] The CPs must not be interpreted
with technical rigidity. They are broad constitutional strokes on the canvas of
constitution
making in the future.
[37] All 34 CPs must be read
holistically with an integrated approach. No CP must be read in isolation from
the other CPs which
give it meaning and context.
[38] It accordingly
follows that no CP should be interpreted in a manner which involves conflict
with another. The lawmaker intended
each of the CPs to live together with the
others so as to give them life and form and nuance.
[39] There is a
distinction to be made between what the NT may contain and what it may not. It
may not transgress the fundamental
discipline of the CPs; but within the space
created by those CPs, interpreted purposively, the issue as to which of several
permissible
models should be adopted is not an issue for adjudication by this
Court. That is a matter for the political judgment of the CA,
and therefore
properly falling within its discretion. The wisdom or correctness of that
judgment is not a matter for decision by
the Constitutional Court. The Court
is concerned exclusively with whether the choices made by the CA comply with the
CPs, and not
with the merits of those choices.
[40] What follows
logically from this is that it is quite unnecessary for the CA to repeat the
same constitutional structures and
protections which are contained in the IC.
Variations and alternatives, additions and even omissions are legitimate as long
as the
discipline enjoined by the CPs is respected.
[41] The test to be
applied is whether the provisions of the NT comply with the CPs. That means
that the provisions of the NT may
not be inconsistent with any CP and must give
effect to each and all of them.
[42] When testing a particular
provision or provisions of the NT against the provisions of the CPs it is
necessary to give to the
provision or provisions of the NT a meaning. More than
one permissible meaning may sometimes reasonably be supported. On one
construction
the text concerned does not comply with the CPs, but on another it
does. In such situations it is proper to adopt the interpretation
that gives to
the NT a construction that would make it consistent with the
CPs.
[43] Such an approach has one important consequence. Certification
based on a particular interpretation carries with it the implication
that if the
alternative construction were correct the certification by the Court in terms of
IC 71 might have been withheld. In
the result, a future court should approach
the meaning of the relevant provision of the NT on the basis that the meaning
assigned
to it by the Constitutional Court in the certification process is its
correct interpretation and should not be departed from save
in the most
compelling circumstances. If it were otherwise, an anomalous and unintended
consequence would follow. A court of competent
jurisdiction might in the future
give a meaning to the relevant part of the NT which would have made that part of
the NT not certifiable
in terms of IC 71 at the time of the certification
process, but there would have been no further opportunity in the interim to
refuse
a certification of the NT on that ground. This kind of anomaly must be
avoided - and will be - if courts accept the approach which
we have suggested in
this paragraph.
B. STRUCTURAL COMPLIANCE
[44] If the CPs are
approached in the way we have indicated in the preceding paragraphs of this
judgment, two questions arise. First,
are the basic structures and premises of
the NT in accordance with those contemplated by the CPs? If such basic
structures and premises
do not comply with what the CPs contemplate in respect
of a new constitution, certification by this Court would have to be withheld.
If the basic structures and premises of the NT do indeed comply with the CPs
then, and then only, does the second question arise.
Do the details of the NT
comply with all the CPs? If the answer to the second question is in the
negative, certification by the
Constitutional Court must fail because the NT
cannot properly be said to comply with the CPs.
[45] In order to answer
the first question it is necessary to identify what are indeed the basic
structures and premises of a new
constitutional text contemplated by the CPs.
It seems to us that fundamental to those structures and premises are the
following:
(a) a constitutional democracy based on the supremacy of the Constitution protected by an independent judiciary;3[0]
(b) a democratic system of government founded on openness, accountability and equality, with universal adult suffrage and regular elections;3[1]
(c) a separation of powers between the legislature, executive and judiciary with appropriate checks and balances to ensure accountability, responsiveness and openness;3[2]
(d) the need for other appropriate checks on governmental power;3[3]
(e) enjoyment of all universally accepted fundamental rights, freedoms and civil liberties protected by justiciable provisions in the NT;3[4]
(f) one sovereign state structured at national, provincial and local levels, each of such levels being allocated appropriate and adequate powers to function effectively;3[5]
(g) the recognition and protection of the status, institution and role of traditional leadership;3[6]
(h) a legal system which ensures equality of all persons before the law, which includes laws, programmes or activities that have as their objective the amelioration of the conditions of the disadvantaged, including those disadvantaged on grounds of race, colour or creed;3[7]
(i) representative government embracing multi-party democracy, a common voters’ roll and, in general, proportional representation;3[8]
(j) the protection of the NT against amendment save through special processes;3[9]
(k) adequate provision for fiscal and financial allocations to the provincial and local levels of government from revenue collected nationally;4[0]
(l) the right of employers and employees to engage in collective bargaining and the right of every person to fair labour practices;4[1]
(m) a non-partisan public service broadly representative of the South African community, serving all the members of the public in a fair, unbiased and impartial manner;4[2] and
(n) security forces required to perform their functions in the national interest and prohibited from furthering or prejudicing party political interests.4[3]
[46] An
examination of the NT establishes that it satisfies the basic structures and
premises of the new constitution contemplated
by the applicable
CPs.4[4] (The question whether any
particular detail contained in the NT complies with the relevant CPs is a
separate and different question
which will be discussed in this judgment under
different headings dealing with the application of one or more relevant CPs to
the
corresponding part of the NT.)
[47] Having found that the NT
complies with the structural guidelines drawn by the CPs, we turn to consider
the second question posed
above. Do the details of the NT comply with the CPs?
In that exercise we start with the Bill of Rights, a crucial element of the
CPs
and the NT.
CHAPTER III. BILL OF RIGHTS
[48] It is no
coincidence that the drafters of the CPs, having in CP I established the
principle that the state they contemplated
would be a democracy, immediately
proceeded to describe one of its key attributes in CP II. It reads as
follows:
“Everyone shall enjoy all universally accepted fundamental rights, freedoms and civil liberties, which shall be provided for and protected by entrenched and justiciable provisions in the Constitution, which shall be drafted after having given due consideration to inter alia the fundamental rights contained in Chapter 3 of this Constitution.”
For they were avowedly
determined
“... to create a new order in which all South Africans will be entitled to a common South African citizenship in a sovereign and democratic constitutional state in which there is equality between men and women and people of all races so that all citizens shall be able to enjoy and exercise their fundamental rights and freedoms”.4[5]
In
CP II they therefore stipulated that the NT must provide for a bill of rights,
constitutionally safeguarded and enforceable by
the courts.
[49] The
method the drafters of the CPs adopted to give content to the bill of rights was
to refer to “all universally accepted
fundamental rights, freedoms and
civil liberties”. There are two components to this: “fundamental
rights, freedoms and
civil liberties” and “universally
accepted”.
[50] The phrase “fundamental rights, freedoms
and civil liberties” should not be broken down into separate words and
examined in isolation. Each word does bear a meaning, but the phrase as a whole
conveys a composite idea that is firmly established
in human rights
jurisprudence.4[6] What the
drafters had in mind were those rights and freedoms recognised in open and
democratic societies as being the inalienable
entitlements of human beings.
Viewed in that light one should not read “fundamental”,
“rights”, “freedoms”
and “civil liberties”
disjunctively. There is of course no finite list of such rights and freedoms.
Even among democratic
societies what is recognised as fundamental rights and
freedoms varies in both subject and formulation from country to country, from
constitution to constitution, and from time to time. For that reason, the
drafters qualified the phrase by the words “universally
accepted”.
[51] Although a strict literal interpretation should
not be given to “universal”, for that may result in giving little
content to CP II, it nevertheless establishes a strict test. It is clear that
the drafters intended that only those rights that
have gained a wide measure of
international acceptance as fundamental human rights must necessarily be
included in the NT. Beyond
that prescription, the CA enjoys a discretion. That
this is the case is apparent too from the instruction given in the closing
clause
of CP II which requires the CA to give “due consideration to
inter alia the fundamental rights contained in Chapter 3” of the IC.
The CA was clearly not obliged to duplicate those rights, nor to
match them.
They merely had to be duly
considered.4[7]
[52] The
“universally accepted fundamental rights, freedoms and civil
liberties” required by the CP is a narrower group
of rights than that
entrenched by the IC. We emphasise this point because in several instances
objectors argued that NT ch 2 should
fail certification because the scope of a
particular NT provision falls short of - or goes further than - the
corresponding provision
in the IC. That is not the test. Although it is true
that the drafters of the CPs also drafted IC ch 3 and had its provisions in
mind
in plotting the guidelines for the CA, they expressly did not bind it to draft a
bill of rights identical to that in the IC.
To the extent that the IC afforded
rights which went beyond the “universally accepted” norm, the CA was
entitled to
reduce them to that measure. By like token, the CA was entitled to
formulate rights more generously than would be required by the
“universally accepted” norm, or even to establish new rights. It
should be emphasised that in general the Bill of Rights
drafted by the CA is as
extensive as any to be found in any national constitution. Specific objection
has, however, been taken to
particular provisions, with which we proceed to
deal.
A. NT 8(2): HORIZONTAL APPLICATION
[53] NT 8(2)
provides:
“A provision of the Bill of Rights binds natural and juristic persons if, and to the extent that, it is applicable, taking into account the nature of the right and of any duty imposed by the right.”
Objection
was taken to this provision on the ground that it would impose obligations upon
persons other than organs of state, that
is, it permitted what has been referred
to in South African jurisprudence and academic writing as the “horizontal
application”
of bills of rights. The objection was grounded, first on the
basis that the horizontal application of fundamental rights is not
universally
accepted. That is so, but as stated above, the requirement of universal
acceptance in CP II does not preclude the CA
from including provisions in the NT
which are not universally accepted.
[54] The second ground for the objection
was that in rendering the chapter on fundamental rights binding on private
persons, the
NT is inconsistent with CP VI which requires that there be a
separation of powers between the legislature, the executive and the
judiciary.
The argument was that the effect of horizontality is to permit the courts to
encroach upon the proper terrain of the
legislature, in that it permits the
courts to alter legislation and, in particular, the common law. However, that
argument has two
flaws. First, it fails to acknowledge that courts have always
been the sole arm of government responsible for the development of
the common
law. There can be no separation of powers objection, therefore, to the courts
retaining their power over the common law.
Second, the objectors also fail to
recognise that the courts have no power to “alter” legislation. The
power of the
judiciary in terms of the NT remains the power to determine whether
provisions of legislation are inconsistent with the NT or not,
not to alter them
in ways which it may consider desirable. In any event, even where a bill of
rights does not bind private persons,
it will generally bind a legislature. In
such circumstances all legislation is subject to review. The argument, then,
that a “horizontal”
application of the Bill of Rights will
inevitably involve the courts in the business of the legislature to an extent
that they would
not be involved were the Bill of Rights to operate only
“vertically”, is misconceived.
[55] A further argument
raised by the objectors was that NT 8(2) would bestow upon courts the task of
balancing competing rights
which, they argued, is not a proper judicial role.
This argument once again fails to recognise that even where a bill of rights
binds only organs of state, courts are often required to balance competing
rights. For example, in a case concerning a challenge
to legislation regulating
the publication and distribution of sexually explicit material, the court may
have to balance freedom of
speech with the rights of dignity and equality. It
cannot be gainsaid that this is a difficult task, but it is one fully within
the
competence of courts and within the contemplation of CP II. That the task may
also have to be performed in circumstances where
the bearer of the obligation is
a private individual does not give rise to a conflict with the
CPs.
[56] The objectors also argued that imposing obligations upon
individuals in the Bill of Rights is in breach of CP II which contemplates
that
individuals would be beneficiaries only of universally accepted fundamental
rights and freedoms. They argued that as bearers
of obligations, individuals
would necessarily suffer a diminution of their rights in a manner that is
contrary to the contemplation
of CP II. This argument, too, cannot be accepted.
As long as a bill of rights binds a legislature, legislation which regulates the
relationships between private individuals will be subject to constitutional
scrutiny. In Germany and similar European countries
where there is general
codification of private law and constitutional review, the codes have to comply
with constitutional standards.
And even in the United States, the Bill of
Rights affects private law. As stated in the previous paragraph, such scrutiny
will
often involve a court in balancing competing rights. It is also implicit
in the indirect horizontal application of the rights required
by IC ch 3, to
which the CA had to pay “due
regard”.4[8] CP II implicitly
recognises that even if only the state is bound, rights conferred upon
individuals will justifiably be limited
in order to recognise the rights of
others in certain circumstances. The fact that horizontal application may also
lead to justifiable
limits on the rights of individuals does not mean that CP II
has been breached.
B. NT 8(4): JURISTIC PERSONS
[57] Objection was also taken to NT 8(4), which states that
“[j]uristic persons are entitled to the rights in the Bill of Rights to the extent required by the nature of the rights and of the juristic persons.”
The comparable provision in the IC is 7(3),
which provides that
“[j]uristic persons shall be entitled to the rights contained in this Chapter where, and to the extent that, the nature of the rights permits.”
The objection was based on the language of CP
II, which provides that “everyone shall enjoy all universally accepted
fundamental
rights and freedoms”. It was argued that
“everyone” in CP II refers only to natural persons, and that, by
extending
the rights to juristic persons, the rights of natural persons are
thereby diminished. We cannot accept the premise: many “universally
accepted fundamental rights” will be fully recognised only if afforded to
juristic persons as well as natural persons. For
example, freedom of speech,
to be given proper effect, must be afforded to the media, which are often
owned or controlled by juristic
persons. While it is true that some rights are
not appropriate to enjoyment by juristic persons, the text of NT 8(4)
specifically
recognises this. The text also recognises that the nature of a
juristic person may be taken into account by a court in determining
whether a
particular right is available to such person or not.
[58] The objectors
were also concerned that affording rights to powerful and wealthy corporations
would result in detriment to individual
rights, given that powerful corporations
have greater resources to enforce their rights through litigation. But the same
could be
said of powerful and wealthy individuals. Moreover, the objection
wrongly equates juristic persons with powerful and wealthy corporations.
In
South Africa there are countless small companies and close corporations that
need and deserve protection no less than do natural
persons. The CA was
entitled to retain the provision in IC ch 3 that provides that juristic persons
are entitled to the benefits
of the entrenched fundamental rights. The
objection therefore has no basis in the CPs.
C. NT 12(2): RIGHT TO
BODILY INTEGRITY
[59] NT 12(2) provides that:
“Everyone has the right to bodily and psychological integrity, which includes the right -
(a) to make decisions concerning reproduction;
(b) to security in and control over their body; and
(c) not to be subjected to medical or scientific experiments without their informed consent.”
Objection
was taken to this provision in the NT on the grounds that it opens the way to
abortion. The objector argued that the proper
interpretation of CP II permits
the CA to increase the rights contained in the IC, but prohibits it from
reformulating rights in
a way that would detract from the protection conferred
by the IC. The objector further argued that there are two provisions in the
NT
which effectively reduce the protection afforded the foetus by the IC. The
first is NT 12(2) and the second is the omission of
a provision equivalent to IC
33(1)(b). IC 33(1)(b) provides that any limitation of a right contained in the
IC “may not negate
the essential content of the right”. The
objector argued that the omission of this right may render it more probable that
abortion will be held to be constitutional.
[60] It should be emphasised
that this Court’s current task is not to determine whether the NT permits
abortion or not but
to decide whether or not the NT complies with the CPs. The
relevant CP in this case is CP II which requires the CA to include within
the NT
all “universally accepted fundamental rights, freedoms and civil
liberties”. Beyond that the CPs give the CA
a wide discretion to
determine which rights should be included in the NT and how they should be
formulated.
[61] In response to the objection made against NT 12(2),
certain institutions filed argument in support of the NT. They argued that
the
right to bodily integrity contained in NT 12(2) is a universally accepted
fundamental right and that therefore the CA was obliged
to include it in the NT.
They also argued that a woman’s right to make informed decisions about
reproduction needs to be recognised
in order to achieve gender
equality.
[62] In our view the objection to NT 12(2) cannot be sustained
because it is based on an incorrect interpretation of CP II. As we
have said
above,4[9] CP II does not require
the CA to repeat the provisions contained in IC ch 3. It merely requires the CA
to include in the NT all
“universally accepted fundamental rights”.
The objector did not suggest that in not including a provision such as that
contained in IC 33(1)(b), the CA had breached this requirement. In the light of
our conclusion, it is not necessary to decide whether
the objector’s
argument that the NT does detract from the protection provided in the IC is
correct, nor is it necessary for
us to consider further the arguments raised by
those institutions defending the NT.
D. NT 23: LABOUR RELATIONS
[63] There were two objections to NT
23.5[0] The first was that the
omission of the right of employers to lock out workers is in breach of CPs II
and XXVIII. The second ground
of objection was that NT 23 fails to
“recognise and protect” the right of individual employers to engage
in collective
bargaining as required by CP XXVIII.
Lockout
[64] The first and major ground for this objection was based on CP
XXVIII which provides that:
“Notwithstanding the provisions of Principle XII, the right of employers and employees to join and form employer organisations and trade unions and to engage in collective bargaining shall be recognised and protected. Provision shall be made that every person shall have the right to fair labour practices.”
The objectors argued that in order to
engage effectively in collective bargaining, bargaining parties must have the
right to exercise
economic power against each other. Accordingly, went the
argument, the right to lock out should be expressly recognised in the NT.
It is
correct that collective bargaining implies a right on the part of those who
engage in collective bargaining to exercise economic
power against their
adversaries. However, CP XXVIII does not require that the NT expressly
recognise any particular mechanism for
the exercise of economic power on behalf
of workers or employers: it suffices that the right to bargain collectively is
specifically
protected. Once a right to bargain collectively is recognised,
implicit within it will be the right to exercise some economic power
against
partners in collective bargaining. The nature and extent of that right need not
be determined now.
[65] The objectors also argued that, by including the
right to strike but omitting the right to lock out, the employers’ right
to engage in collective bargaining is accorded less status than the right of
workers to engage in collective bargaining. However,
the effect of including
the right to strike does not diminish the right of employers to engage in
bargaining, nor does it weaken
their right to exercise economic power against
workers. Their right to bargain collectively is expressly recognised by the
text.5[1]
[66] A related
argument was that the principle of equality requires that, if the right to
strike is included in the NT, so should
the right to lock out be included. This
argument is based on the proposition that the right of employers to lock out is
the necessary
equivalent of the right of workers to strike and that therefore,
in order to treat workers and employers equally, both should be
recognised in
the NT. That proposition cannot be accepted. Collective bargaining is based on
the recognition of the fact that employers
enjoy greater social and economic
power than individual workers. Workers therefore need to act in concert to
provide them collectively
with sufficient power to bargain effectively with
employers. Workers exercise collective power primarily through the mechanism of
strike action. In theory, employers, on the other hand, may exercise power
against workers through a range of weapons, such as dismissal,
the employment of
alternative or replacement labour, the unilateral implementation of new terms
and conditions of employment, and
the exclusion of workers from the workplace
(the last of these being generally called a
lockout).5[2] The importance of the
right to strike for workers has led to it being far more frequently entrenched
in constitutions as a fundamental
right than is the right to lock out. The
argument that it is necessary in order to maintain equality to entrench the
right to lock
out once the right to strike has been included, cannot be
sustained, because the right to strike and the right to lock out are not
always
and necessarily equivalent.
[67] It was also argued that the inclusion
of the right to strike necessarily implies that legislation protecting the right
to lock
out, such as the LRA, would be unconstitutional. The objectors argued
that such a result would be in breach of CP XXVIII. The
argument is based on a
false premise. The fact that the NT expressly protects the right to strike does
not mean that a legislative
provision permitting a lockout is necessarily
unconstitutional, or indeed that the provisions of the LRA permitting lockouts
are
unconstitutional. The effect of NT 23 will be that the right of employers
to use economic sanctions against workers will be regulated
by legislation
within a constitutional framework. The primary development of this law will, in
all probability, take place in labour
courts in the light of labour legislation.
That legislation will always be subject to constitutional scrutiny to ensure
that the
rights of workers and employers as entrenched in NT 23 are
honoured.5[3]
[68] The
second ground for this objection was that, in failing expressly to protect an
employer’s right to lock out, the NT
does not comply with CP II which
requires that “all universally accepted fundamental rights, freedoms and
civil liberties”
shall be provided for and protected in the new
Constitution, “due consideration [having been given] to, inter
alia, the fundamental rights” contained in the IC. The objector
argued that, in drafting the Bill of Rights in the NT, the CA
was required to
give due consideration to all the rights entrenched in the IC, which meant that
rights contained in the IC should
be omitted only if there were good reasons for
so doing. Although it is true that the CA was required to give due
consideration
to the provisions in the IC, there is nothing in CP II which
restrains it from departing from those provisions once it has done so,
unless it
is shown that the provisions fall within the class of “universally
accepted fundamental rights and freedoms”.
The objectors did not suggest
that the CA had not paid due consideration to the provisions of the IC. It also
cannot be said that
the right of employers to lock out workers is a universally
accepted fundamental right as contemplated by CP II. The right to lock
out is
recognised in only a handful of national constitutions and is not entrenched in
any of the major international conventions
concerned with labour relations. It
cannot be said, therefore, that the omission from NT 23 of a right to lock out
is in conflict
with CP II.
The Right of Individual Employers to
Bargain Collectively
[69] The second objection levelled at NT 23 is
based on the failure to entrench the right of individual employers to engage in
collective
bargaining. The objection was based on CP XXVIII which provides
that “the right of employers ... to engage in collective
bargaining shall
be recognised and protected.” The objectors pointed out that NT 23
specifically entrenches only the rights
of employers’ associations to
engage in collective bargaining, and does not specifically entrench the right of
individual employers
to engage in collective bargaining. It is true that NT 23
does not protect the right of individual workers to bargain, but individual
workers cannot bargain collectively except in concert. As stated above,
collective bargaining is based on the need for individual
workers to act in
combination to provide them collectively with sufficient power to bargain
effectively with employers. Individual
employers, on the other hand, can engage
in collective bargaining with their workers and often do so. The failure by the
text to
protect such a right represents a failure to comply with the language of
CP XXVIII which specifically states that the right of employers
to bargain
collectively shall be recognised and protected. This objection therefore
succeeds.
E. NT 25: PROPERTY
[70] NT 25 provides as
follows:
“(1) No one may be deprived of property except in terms of law of general application, and no law may permit arbitrary deprivation of property.
(2) Property may be expropriated only in terms of law of general application -
(a) for public purposes or in the public interest; and
(b) subject to compensation, the amount, timing, and manner of payment of which, must be agreed or decided or approved by a court;
(3) The amount, timing, and manner of payment of compensation must be just and equitable, reflecting an equitable balance between the public interest and the interests of those affected, having regard to all relevant factors, including -
(a) the current use of the property;
(b) the history of the acquisition and use of the property;
(c) the market value of the property;
(d) the extent of direct state investment and subsidy in the acquisition and beneficial capital improvement of the property; and
(e) the purpose of the expropriation.
(4) For the purposes of this section -
(a) the public interest includes the nation’s commitment to land reform, and to reforms to bring about equitable access to all South Africa’s natural resources; and
(b) property is not limited to land.
(5) The state must take reasonable legislative and other measures, within its available resources, to foster conditions which enable citizens to gain access to land on an equitable basis.
(6) A person or community whose tenure of land is legally insecure as a result of past racially discriminatory laws or practices is entitled, to the extent provided by an Act of Parliament, either to tenure which is legally secure, or to comparable redress.
(7) A person or community dispossessed of property after 19 June 1913 as a result of past racially discriminatory laws or practices is entitled, to the extent provided by an Act of Parliament, either to restitution of that property or to equitable redress.
(8) No provision of this section may impede the state from taking legislative and other measures to achieve land, water and related reform, in order to redress the results of past racial discrimination, provided that any departure from the provisions of this section is in accordance with the provisions of section 36(1).
(9) Parliament must enact the legislation referred to in subsection (6).”
Two major objections were levelled
against this provision. The first was that the section does not expressly
protect the right to
acquire, hold and dispose of property as did IC 28(1). The
second objection was that the provisions governing expropriation and
the payment
of compensation are inadequate.
[71] The first objection raises the
question whether the formulation of the right to property adopted by the CA
complies with the
test of “universally accepted fundamental rights”
set by CP II. If one looks to international conventions and foreign
constitutions, one is immediately struck by the wide variety of formulations
adopted to protect the right to property, as well as
by the fact that
significant conventions and constitutions contain no protection of property at
all. Although article 17 of the
UDHR provides that “[e]veryone has the
right to own property” and that “[n]o-one shall be arbitrarily
deprived”
of property, neither the ICESCR nor the ICCPR contains any
general protection for property.
[72] Several recognised democracies
provide no express protection of property in their constitutions or bills of
rights.5[4] For the remainder, a
wide variety of formulations of the right to property exists. Some
constitutions formulate the right to property
simply in a negative way,
restraining state interference with property
rights.5[5] Other constitutions
express the right in a positive way, entrenching the right to acquire and
dispose of property.5[6] A further
formulation frequently used is to state that “private property is
inviolable” subject to expropriation in
certain
circumstances.5[7] This survey
suggests that no universally recognised formulation of the right to property
exists. The provision contained in the
NT, which is a negative formulation,
appears to be widely accepted as an appropriate formulation of the right to
property. Protection
for the holding of property is implicit in NT 25. We
cannot uphold the argument that, because the formulation adopted is expressed
in
a negative and not a positive form and because it does not contain an express
recognition of the right to acquire and dispose
of property, it fails to meet
the prescription of CP II.
[73] The second objection was that the
provisions governing expropriation, and in particular for the payment of
compensation, also
fall short of what is universally accepted as contemplated by
CP II. The argument was that the NT should stipulate that the compensation
should be calculated on the basis of market value and that expropriation should
take place only where the use to which the expropriated
land would be put is in
the interests of a broad section of the public. The objectors also argued that
expropriation for purposes
of land, water or related reform contemplated by NT
25(8) fell short of the “universally accepted” understanding of the
right to property. Once again, and for the reasons given in the previous
paragraph, we cannot accept these arguments. An examination
of international
conventions and foreign constitutions suggests that a wide range of criteria for
expropriation and the payment of
compensation exists. Often the criteria for
determining the amount of compensation are not mentioned in the constitutions at
all.5[8] Where the nature of the
compensation is mentioned, a variety of adjectives is used including
“fair”,5[9]
“adequate”,6[0]
“full”,6[1]
“equitable and
appropriate”6[2] and
“just”.6[3] Another
approach adopted is to provide that the amount of compensation should seek to
obtain an equitable balance between the public
interest and the interests of
those affected.6[4] Some
constitutions, too, prescribe that the compensation must be prompt or made prior
to the expropriation.6[5] Similarly
there is no consistency with regard to the criteria for expropriation itself.
The approach taken in NT 25 cannot be said
to flout any universally accepted
approach to the question.
[74] A further objection was that the NT
contains no express recognition of mineral rights. Once again this objection
finds no basis
in CP II. Our examination of international conventions and
foreign constitutions shows that it is extremely rare for there to be
any
mention of mineral rights within a property clause. It certainly could not be
said to be a “universally accepted fundamental
right”.
Intellectual Property
[75] A further objection
lodged was that the NT fails to recognise a right to intellectual property.
Once again the objection was
based on the proposition that the right advocated
is a “universally accepted fundamental right, freedom and civil
liberty”.
Although it is true that many international conventions
recognise a right to intellectual
property,6[6] it is much more rarely
recognised in regional conventions protecting human
rights6[7] and in the constitutions
of acknowledged democracies.6[8]
It is also true that some of the more recent constitutions, particularly in
Eastern Europe,6[9] do contain
express provisions protecting intellectual property, but this is probably due to
the particular history of those countries
and cannot be characterised as a trend
which is universally accepted. In the circumstances, the objection cannot be
sustained.
F. NT 26 to 29: SOCIO-ECONOMIC RIGHTS
[76] Sections 26, 27 and 29 in the NT provide rights of access to
housing, health care, sufficient food and water, social security
and basic
education. NT 28, among other things, provides such rights specifically to
children. These rights were loosely referred
to by the objectors as
socio-economic rights. The first objection to the inclusion of these provisions
was that they are not universally
accepted fundamental rights. As stated, such
an objection cannot be sustained because CP II permits the CA to supplement the
universally
accepted fundamental rights with other rights not universally
accepted.
[77] The second objection was that the inclusion of these
rights in the NT is inconsistent with the separation of powers required
by CP VI
because the judiciary would have to encroach upon the proper terrain of the
legislature and executive. In particular the
objectors argued it would result
in the courts dictating to the government how the budget should be allocated.
It is true that the
inclusion of socio-economic rights may result in courts
making orders which have direct implications for budgetary matters. However,
even when a court enforces civil and political rights such as equality, freedom
of speech and the right to a fair trial, the order
it makes will often have such
implications. A court may require the provision of legal aid, or the extension
of state benefits to
a class of people who formerly were not beneficiaries of
such benefits. In our view it cannot be said that by including socio-economic
rights within a bill of rights, a task is conferred upon the courts so different
from that ordinarily conferred upon them by a bill
of rights that it results in
a breach of the separation of powers.
[78] The objectors argued further that
socio-economic rights are not justiciable, in particular because of the
budgetary issues their
enforcement may raise. They based this argument on CP II
which provides that all universally accepted fundamental rights shall be
protected by “entrenched and justiciable provisions in the
Constitution”. It is clear, as we have stated above, that
the
socio-economic rights entrenched in NT 26 to 29 are not universally accepted
fundamental rights. For that reason, therefore,
it cannot be said that their
“justiciability” is required by CP II. Nevertheless, we are of the
view that these rights
are, at least to some extent, justiciable. As we have
stated in the previous paragraph, many of the civil and political rights
entrenched
in the NT will give rise to similar budgetary implications without
compromising their justiciability. The fact that socio-economic
rights will
almost inevitably give rise to such implications does not seem to us to be a bar
to their justiciability. At the very
minimum, socio-economic rights can be
negatively protected from improper invasion. In the light of these
considerations, it is our
view that the inclusion of socio-economic rights in
the NT does not result in a breach of the CPs.
G. NT 29: EDUCATION IN
THE LANGUAGE OF CHOICE
[79] In this regard two identical objections
were levelled against the certification of NT
29.7[0] In both instances the
objection furnishes no indication as to which CP has allegedly been violated.
It appears that the objection
is based on the contention that whereas IC 32(b)
provides for a right to be educated in the language of choice, if it is
reasonably
practicable, under NT 29(2) that right is subject to a balancing, in
which equity, practicability and the need to redress past racially
discriminatory law and practice are taken into account.
[80] With regard to the right to establish private schools, the
objection is that the right provided by IC 32(c) is impoverished
in NT 29, in
that such right is now subject to state registration and arbitrary
administrative decisions.
[81] But, as we have noted before, this
Court’s task of certifying the NT mandates that NT 29 be measured against
a relevant
CP, not against the IC. The objectors were unable to point to any
CP that is alleged to have been breached. In any event, the
various factors set
out in NT 29(2)(a) to (c) are the basis on which the state is directed to take
positive action to implement the
right to receive education in the official
language or languages of choice; they impose a positive duty on the state which
does not
exist under the IC. And under the NT it would clearly never be open
to the state, as the objectors fear, arbitrarily to refuse
to register a private
school. Such action would be challengeable at least under NT 29 itself.
Moreover, an obligation to register
is a reasonable and justifiable condition
which would be permissible under IC 33.
H. NT 32 READ WITH NT SCH 6 S
23(2)(a): ACCESS TO INFORMATION
[82] CP IX requires the NT to make
provision for “freedom of information so that there can be open and
accountable administration
at all levels of government”. Read alone, NT
32(1) complies with this requirement by according to everyone “the right
of access to (a) any information held by the state; and (b) any information that
is held by another person and that is required for
the exercise or protection of
any rights”. The objection, however, is directed at the mechanism
introduced by NT sch 6 s 23
which suspends the operation of NT 32(1) until
Parliament has enacted legislation, which must happen “within three years
of
the date on which the new Constitution took effect”. Such legislation,
under NT 32(2), may include “reasonable measures
to alleviate the
administrative and financial burden on the state”. Until then, under NT
sch 6 s 23(2)(a), the right that
is available to every person is that of
“access to all information held by the state or any of its organs in any
sphere of
government in so far as that information is required for the exercise
or protection of any of their rights”.
[83] The transitional measure
is obviously a means of affording Parliament time to provide the necessary
legislative framework for
the implementation of the right to information.
Freedom of information legislation usually involves detailed and complex
provisions
defining the nature and limits of the right and the requisite
conditions for its enforcement.7[1]
The effect of the provision, as we interpret it, is that if the contemplated
legislation is not enacted timeously, the transitional
arrangement in NT sch 6
as well as the provisions of NT 32(2) fall away and the suspended NT 32(1)
automatically comes into operation.
The interim right given in NT sch 6 s
23(2)(a) does not comply with the requirements of CP IX, however. What is
envisaged by the
CP is not access to information merely for the exercise or
protection of a right, but for a wider purpose, namely, to ensure that
there is
open and accountable administration at all levels of government.
[84] What must therefore be determined is whether the suspension of the
NT 32(1) formulation of the right for three years complies
with CP
IX.
[85] Details governing freedom of information are not ordinarily
found in a constitution, and it is unlikely that the drafters of
the CPs
contemplated that such provisions would be contained in the NT itself. It is
also significant that freedom of information
is not a “universally
accepted fundamental human
right”,7[2] but is directed at
promoting good government. That is why it is dealt with in CP IX, as one of a
series of CPs dealing specifically
with
government.7[3] Had freedom of
information indeed been a fundamental human right or one of the basic structural
requirements for the new dispensation,
its suspension would have been
inconsistent with the character of the state envisaged by the drafters of the
CPs.
[86] But it is not such a right. CP IX requires that
“provision” be made for freedom of information in the NT. That
has
been done in NT 32(1) read with NT sch 6 s 23(2)(a), which clearly delineates
the right and puts the legislature on terms under
the sanction of unqualified
implementation. In the context of CP IX, and of what is reasonably required on
the part of the legislature
if such provision is to be made, that meets the
requirements of the CP. If the legislation is not passed timeously the general
but
undefined right as formulated in NT 32(1) will come into operation. That is
reasonable. The legislature is far better placed than
the courts to lay down
the practical requirements for the enforcement of the right and the definition
of its limits. Although NT
32(1) is capable of being enforced by a court - and
if the necessary legislation is not put in place within the prescribed time it
will have to be - legislative regulation is obviously
preferable.
[87] Although three years from the date of adoption of the
NT seem a long time for the necessary legislation to be put in place,
the
decision as to the time reasonably required to draft the legislation was one to
be made by the CA. We cannot say that it exceeded
its authority in the decision
that it took. In the result, we hold that the provisions of CP IX have been
complied with.
I. NT 35(1)(f): BAIL
[88] NT 35(1)(f)
provides that:
“Everyone who is arrested for allegedly committing an offence has the right-
....
(f) to be released from detention if the interests of justice permit, subject to reasonable conditions.”
The objection to
this section was that it places an onus on an applicant for bail to prove that
his or her release would be in the
interests of justice. The only basis,
however, for such an objection would be that NT 35(1)(f) as formulated fails to
recognise
a “universally accepted fundamental right” and is
therefore in conflict with CP II. But it cannot be said that there
is a
universally accepted formulation of a right to bail. There are various ways in
which pending trial release is dealt with in
constitutions and conventions.
Sometimes bail is not mentioned at all. When it is mentioned, the right to
release is often subject
both to the exercise of judicial discretion to
determine whether bail should be granted and to the imposition of reasonable
conditions.7[4] In the
circumstances, there is no merit in the objection, and it is not necessary for
us to consider whether the objectors have
rightly interpreted the
clause.
J. NT 36(1): LIMITATIONS OF RIGHTS
[89] It was
contended that limitations to fundamental rights protected in a bill of rights
are acceptable only if such limitations
are “necessary”; NT 36(1),
on the other hand, makes provision for rights to be limited in circumstances
where such limitations
are “reasonable and justifiable”. NT 36(1)
does not repeat the requirement contained in the IC that in a number of
specified
cases the limitation must also be “necessary”. The
result, so it was argued, was that the NT fell short of meeting the
standards of
universally accepted norms which permit limitations only when they are
“necessary”.
[90] It is true that international human rights
instruments indicate that limitations on fundamental rights are permissible only
when they are “necessary” or “necessary in a democratic
society”.7[5] But
“necessity” is by no means universally accepted as the appropriate
norm for limitation in national
constitutions.7[6] The term has,
moreover, been given various interpretations, all of which give central place to
the proportionate relationship
between the right to be protected and the
importance of the objective to be achieved by the
limitation.7[7] The content this
Court gave to the limitations clause in IC 33(1) in S v Makwanyane and
Another conformed to that
interpretation.7[8] Indeed, NT
36(1) is substantially a repetition of what was said in that
judgment.7[9] But what matters for
present purposes is that the conceptual requirement established by international
norms relative to proportionality
or balancing be met. The choice of language
lay with the CA. The criteria set out in NT 36(1) do in fact conform to
internationally
accepted standards, and comply with CP II.
K. NT 37:
STATES OF EMERGENCY
[91] NT 37 envisages national legislation
authorising the temporary and partial curtailment of the Bill of Rights in
limited circumstances
and subject to detailed
conditions.8[0] In principle there
can be no objection to such authorisation. Partial curtailment of a bill of
rights during a genuine national
emergency is not inherently inconsistent with
“universally accepted fundamental human rights, freedoms and civil
liberties”.
Nor can it be said that the safeguards provided by NT 37
against possible legislative or executive abuse of emergency powers are
inadequate. Two subsidiary points relating to the section have, however, been
raised. The first was that NT 37(1) authorises national
legislation governing
the declaration of an emergency without specifying who may be empowered to issue
such a declaration. Although
it is correct that the subsection leaves it to
Parliament to make the designation, that cannot found a valid objection to
certification
of NT 37. CP II does not require constitutional designation of
the entity which is to be empowered to declare an emergency, nor
does
universally accepted human rights jurisprudence. None of the other CPs does so
either. The envisaged legislation will be subject
to constitutional control
and, insofar as the executive branch of government may be vested with the power,
it is significant that
NT 37(2) and (3) involve the legislature and the
judiciary as watchdogs. That amply complies with international
norms.8[1] In the result the
objection must fail.
[92] The second point, which arose in the course of
oral argument, relates to NT 37(4) and (5), which read as follows:
“(4) Any legislation enacted in consequence of a declared state of emergency may derogate from the Bill of Rights only to the extent that -
(a) the derogation is strictly required by the emergency; and
(b) the legislation -
(i) is consistent with the Republic’s obligations under international law applicable to states of emergency;
(ii) conforms to subsection (5); and
(iii) is published in the national Government Gazette as soon as reasonably possible after being enacted.
(5) No Act of Parliament that authorises a declaration of a state of emergency, and no legislation enacted or other action taken in consequence of a declaration, may permit or authorise -
(a) indemnifying the state, or any person, in respect of any unlawful act;
(b) any derogation from this section; or
(c) any derogation from a section mentioned in column 1 of the Table of Non-Derogable Rights, to the extent indicated opposite that section in column 3 of that table.”
[93] The
problem lies in a provision in the table referred to in NT 37(5) rendering
derogable inter alia the right of accused persons,
guaranteed by NT 35(5), to
have evidence obtained in circumstances violative of the Bill of Rights excluded
if its admission “would
render the trial unfair or otherwise be
detrimental to the administration of justice”.
[94] Had
subsection 4 stood alone, paragraph (a) of it might well have sufficed for the
protection of rights during states of emergency,
to the extent commensurate with
such situations of peril. The addition of subsection 5, however, has introduced
a differentiation
between the importance of various rights which seems invidious
and, in some instances at least, so inexplicable as to be arbitrary.
We can
think of no reason why some of the rights that are said to be derogable in
states of emergency should be treated as such.
A clear example is the
derogability of NT 35(5). Derogation from such a right cannot be justified
even in an emergency. Any attempt
at such justification would fail in terms of
NT 37(4). No purpose is therefore served by this attempt to render derogable
what can
in practice never be justified.
[95] Although we accept that
it is in accordance with universally accepted fundamental human rights to draw a
distinction between
those rights which are derogable in a national emergency
and those which are not, this should be done more rationally and thoughtfully
than it is done in NT 37(5).
L. MARRIAGE AND FAMILY RIGHTS
[96] The objectors stated that almost all international human rights
instruments include provisions either recognising the family
as the basic unit
of society or else protecting the right freely to marry and to establish family
life. The constitutions of many
democratic countries also expressly contain
such rights. Accordingly, they argued, the absence of such rights in the NT
violated
CP II.
[97] From a survey of international instruments it is
clear that, in general, states have a duty, in terms of international human
rights law, to protect the rights of persons freely to marry and to raise a
family. The rights involved are expressed in a great
variety of
ways8[2] with different emphases in
the various instruments. Thus the African Charter on Human and Peoples’
Rights expressly protects
the right to family life (article 18), but says
nothing about the right to marriage. Similarly the Convention on the
Elimination
of All Forms of Discrimination against Women departs from many other
international documents by emphasising rights of free choice,
equality and
dignity in all matters relating to marriage and family relations (article 16),
without referring at all to the family
as the basic unit of
society.
[98] A survey of national constitutions in
Asia,8[3]
Europe,8[4] North
America8[5] and
Africa8[6] shows that the duty on
the states to protect marriage and family rights has been interpreted in a
multitude of different ways. There
has by no means been universal acceptance of
the need to recognise the rights to marriage and to family life as being
fundamental
in the sense that they require express constitutional
protection.
[99] The absence of marriage and family rights in many
African and Asian countries reflects the multi-cultural and multi-faith
character
of such societies. Families are constituted, function and are
dissolved in such a variety of ways, and the possible outcomes of
constitutionalising family rights are so uncertain, that constitution-makers
appear frequently to prefer not to regard the right
to marry or to pursue family
life as a fundamental right that is appropriate for definition in
constitutionalised terms. They thereby
avoid disagreements over whether the
family to be protected is a nuclear family or an extended family, or over which
ceremonies,
rites or practices would constitute a marriage deserving of
constitutional protection. Thus, some cultures and faiths recognise
only
monogamous unions while others permit polygamy. These are seen as questions
that relate to the history, culture and special
circumstances of each society,
permitting of no universal solutions.
[100] International experience
accordingly suggests that a wide range of options on the subject would have been
compatible with CP
II. On the one hand, the provisions of the NT would clearly
prohibit any arbitrary state interference with the right to marry or
to
establish and raise a family. NT 7(1) enshrines the values of human dignity,
equality and freedom, while NT 10 states that everyone
has the right to have
their dignity respected and protected. However these words may come to be
interpreted in future, it is evident
that laws or executive action resulting in
enforced marriages, or oppressive prohibitions on marriage or the choice of
spouses, would
not survive constitutional challenge. Furthermore, there can be
no doubt that the NT prohibits the kinds of violations of family
life produced
by the pass laws or the institutionalised migrant labour system, just as it
would not permit the prohibitions on free
choice of marriage partners imposed by
laws such as the Prohibition on Mixed Marriages Act 55 of
1949.8[7]
[101] On the other
hand, various sections in the NT either directly or indirectly support the
institution of marriage and family
life. Thus, NT 35(2)(f)(i)and (ii) guarantee
the right of a detained person to communicate with, and be visited by, his or
her spouse
or partner and next of kin.
[102] There are two further
respects in which the NT deals directly with the issue, and both relate to
family questions of special
concern. The first deals with the rights of the
child, wherein the right to family and parental care or appropriate alternative
care is expressly guaranteed (NT 28(1)(b)). The second responds to the
multi-cultural and multi-faith nature of our country. NT
15(3)(a) authorises
legislation recognising “marriages concluded under any tradition or a
system of religious, personal or
family law”, provided that such
recognition is consistent with the general provisions of the
NT.
[103] In sum, the CA was free to follow either those states that
expressly enshrined protection of marriage and family rights in
their
constitutions, or else those that did not. It took a middle road and, in the
circumstances, the objection cannot be sustained.
M. MISCELLANEOUS
POINTS
[104] There were a variety of other objections to provisions in
and omissions from the Bill of Rights. In respect of each objection,
however,
the basic flaw is that the CPs contain nothing which lends it support. We
repeat that it is not for us but for the CA,
the duly mandated agent of the
electorate, to determine - within the boundaries of the CPs - which provisions
to include in the Bill
of Rights and which not. We can accordingly express no
view on the merits, or otherwise, of the objections which advocated the
following:
(a) the reinstatement of capital punishment;
(b) that abortion should be permitted;
(c) that abortion should be prohibited;
(d) amendments to the sections dealing with education and, in particular, the language medium of education;
(e) amendments to the sections dealing with equality, affirmative action, privacy, the environment, freedom of movement with reference to illegal immigrants, language and culture and the right to present petitions;
(f) the banning of pornography, obscenity and blasphemy;
(g) the constitutional protection of the right to self-defence and to possess firearms;
(h) discrimination against homosexuals; and
(i) the prohibition on restraints on trade.
CHAPTER
IV. CENTRAL GOVERNMENT ISSUES
[105] Having dealt with the provisions
of the NT relating to the relationship between the state and the individual -
and between
individuals - we turn to a consideration of the relationship between
organs of state at the national level. The discussion relates
to a wide variety
of issues and commences with the fundamental relationship between the three
pillars of the South African state.
A. SEPARATION OF POWERS BETWEEN THE
LEGISLATURE AND THE EXECUTIVE
[106] An objection was taken to
various provisions of the
NT8[8][106] that are said to
violate CP VI. This CP reads:
“There shall be a separation of powers between the legislature, executive and judiciary, with appropriate checks and balances to ensure accountability, responsiveness and openness.”
The
principal objection is directed at the provisions of the NT which provide for
members of executive government also to be members
of legislatures at all three
levels of government. It was further submitted that this failure to effect full
separation of powers
enhances the power of executive government (particularly in
the case of the President and provincial Premier), thereby undercutting
the
representative basis of the democratic order.
[107] The objector does
not suggest that there has not been an adequate separation of the judicial power
from the legislative and
executive power, or that there has not been an adequate
separation of the functions between the legislature, the executive and the
judiciary. His complaint is that members of the Cabinet continue to be members
of the legislature and, by virtue of their positions,
are able to exercise a
powerful influence over the decisions of the legislature. He contends that this
is inconsistent with the
separation of powers and cites as examples to be
followed the United States of America, France, Germany and the
Netherlands.
[108] There is, however, no universal model of separation
of powers, and in democratic systems of government in which checks and
balances
result in the imposition of restraints by one branch of government upon another,
there is no separation that is absolute.
This is apparent from the
objector’s own examples. While in the USA, France and the Netherlands
members of the executive
may not continue to be members of the legislature, this
is not a requirement of the German system of separation of powers. Moreover,
because of the different systems of checks and balances that exist in these
countries, the relationship between the different branches
of government and the
power or influence that one branch of government has over the other, differs
from one country to another.
[109] The principle of separation of
powers, on the one hand, recognises the functional independence of branches of
government.
On the other hand, the principle of checks and balances focuses on
the desirability of ensuring that the constitutional order, as
a totality,
prevents the branches of government from usurping power from one another. In
this sense it anticipates the necessary
or unavoidable intrusion of one branch
on the terrain of another. No constitutional scheme can reflect a complete
separation of
powers: the scheme is always one of partial separation. In
Justice Frankfurter’s words, “[t]he areas are partly interacting,
not wholly
disjointed”.8[9]
[110] NT
43 vests the legislative authority of government in the national sphere in
Parliament and in the provincial sphere in the
provincial legislatures. NT 85
and 125 vest the executive power of the Republic in the President and the
executive power of the
provinces in the Premiers, respectively. NT 165 vests
the judicial authority of the Republic in the courts. This constitutional
separation of powers has important consequences for the way in which and the
institutions by which power can be
exercised.9[0]
[111] As the
separation of powers doctrine is not a fixed or rigid constitutional doctrine,
it is given expression in many different
forms and made subject to checks and
balances of many kinds. It can thus not be said that a failure in the NT to
separate completely
the functionaries of the executive and legislature is
destructive of the doctrine. Indeed, the overlap provides a singularly
important
check and balance on the exercise of executive power. It makes the
executive more directly answerable to the elected legislature.
This is
emphasised by the provisions of NT 92(2), which indicate that members of the
Cabinet are “accountable collectively
and individually to Parliament for
the performance of their functions”. In terms of NT 92(3)(b), Cabinet
members are compelled
to provide Parliament with full and regular reports
concerning matters under their control. And finally, the legislature has the
power to remove the President and indirectly the Cabinet (which is
presidentially appointed) under NT 89.
[112] Within the broad
requirement of separation of powers and appropriate checks and balances, the CA
was afforded a large degree
of latitude in shaping the independence and
interdependence of government branches. The model adopted reflects the
historical circumstances
of our constitutional development. We find in the NT
checks and balances that evidence a concern for both the over-concentration
of
power and the requirement of an energetic and effective, yet answerable,
executive. A strict separation of powers has not always
been
maintained;9[1] but there is nothing
to suggest that the CPs imposed upon the CA an obligation to adopt a particular
form of strict separation, such
as that found in the United States of America,
France or the Netherlands.
[113] What CP VI requires is that there be a
separation of powers between the legislature, executive and judiciary. It does
not
prescribe what form that separation should take. We have previously said
that the CPs must not be interpreted with technical
rigidity.9[2] The language of CP VI
is sufficiently wide to cover the type of separation required by the
NT,9[3] and the objection that CP VI
has not been complied with must accordingly be rejected.
B. THE POWER
OF THE PRESIDENT TO ISSUE PARDONS
[114] The powers and functions of the
President are set out in NT 84(1) and (2). The objection argued on behalf of
the objectors
concerns the power given to the President in terms of NT 84(2)(j).
NT 84 provides in part:
“(1) The President has the powers entrusted by the Constitution and legislation, including those necessary to perform the functions of Head of State and head of the national executive.
(2) The President is responsible for
....
(j) pardoning or reprieving offenders and remitting any fines, penalties or forfeitures”.
[115] It is
alleged that this power offends CPs IV, VI and VII. The basis of the objection
is, first, that the exercise of the power
is not constrained by any
constitutional or common law procedures, or any substantive constitutional
criteria or rules, and that
no reasons need be given for its exercise or for any
refusal to exercise the power. It was contended that the power therefore
detracts
from the requirements of CP IV, which proclaims the supremacy of the
Constitution. Second, it was argued that the responsibility
entrusted to the
President is an executive and not a judicial power, yet its exercise encroaches
upon the judicial terrain and in
fact overrules or negates judicial decisions in
violation of both the separation of powers requirement of CP IV and the
provisions
pertaining to judicial functions in CP VII.
[116] The power
of the South African head of state to pardon was originally derived from royal
prerogatives. It does not, however,
follow that the power given in NT 84(2)(j)
is identical in all respects to the ancient royal prerogatives. Regardless of
the historical
origins of the concept, the President derives this power not from
antiquity but from the NT itself. It is that Constitution that
proclaims its
own supremacy.9[4] Should the
exercise of the power in any particular instance be such as to undermine any
provision of the NT, that conduct would
be reviewable.
[117] The
objection based on CPs VI and VII really amounts to a complaint about a
perceived overlap of powers and functions between
the President, as a member of
the executive, on the one hand and the judiciary on the other. It has never
been part of the general
functions of the court to pardon and reprieve offenders
after justice has run its course. The function itself is one that is ordinarily
entrusted to the head of state in many national constitutions, including in
countries where the constitution is
supreme9[5] and where the doctrine
of separation of powers is strictly observed.
C. COURTS AND THE
ADMINISTRATION OF JUSTICE
[118] We now consider the objections levelled
against various provisions contained in NT ch 8 which deal with courts and the
administration
of justice. The CPs which are relevant to this Chapter are CP V,
CP VI, and CP VII.
[119] The main
objections9[6] with regard to this
Chapter are centred on:
(a) the composition and independence of the Judicial Service Commission (the “JSC”);
(b) the independence of the judiciary, with particular reference to the appointment of acting judges;
(c) the position and independence of the magistracy;
(d) the prosecuting authority; and
(e) the participation of lay people in court decisions.
We now proceed to deal with each of
these matters.
Judicial Service Commission
[120] The JSC has a
pivotal role in the appointment and removal of
judges.9[7] It consists of the
Chief Justice, the President of the Constitutional Court, one Judge President,
two practising attorneys, two
practising advocates, one teacher of law, six
members of the NA, four permanent delegates to the National Council of Provinces
(“NCOP”),
four members designated by the President as head of the
national executive, and the Minister of
Justice.9[8] The practising
attorneys and advocates and the teacher of law are to be designated by their
respective professions; the Judge President
is to be designated by all the
Judges President; at least three members of the NA must come from opposition
parties; the four delegates
of the NCOP must be supported by the vote of at
least six of the nine provinces; and the four presidential appointments are to
be
made after consultation with the leaders of all the parties in the
NA.
[121] It was contended that Parliament and the executive are
over-represented on the JSC and that the President, who appoints the
Minister of
Justice, the Chief Justice, the President of the Constitutional Court and four
members of the JSC, and who selects the
Constitutional Court judges from the JSC
list or lists, has been given too dominant a role in the appointment of judges.
The President
also has the power in terms of NT 178(2) to select a
profession’s nominees if there is disagreement within a profession as
to
who its nominees should be. The President is required to do this after
consulting the profession concerned and is also required
to consult the JSC
before appointing the Chief
Justice,9[9] and the JSC and the
leaders of parties represented in the NA before appointing the President of the
Constitutional
Court.10[0]
[122] CP VI
makes provision for a separation of powers between the legislature, executive
and judiciary and CP VII requires the judiciary
to be “appropriately
qualified, independent and impartial”. NT 174(1) requires that a person
appointed to judicial
office be “appropriately qualified” and a
“fit and proper person” for such office. These are objective
criteria
subject to constitutional control by the courts, and meet the
requirements of CP VII in that regard. The CPs do not, however, require
a JSC
to be established and contain no provision dealing specifically with the
appointment of judges.
[123] The requirement of CP VI that there be a
separation of powers between the legislature, executive and judiciary is dealt
with
elsewhere in this
judgment.10[1] An essential part
of the separation of powers is that there be an independent judiciary. The mere
fact, however, that the executive
makes or participates in the appointment of
judges is not inconsistent with the doctrine of separation of powers or with the
judicial
independence required by CP VII. In many countries in which there is
an independent judiciary and a separation of powers, judicial
appointments are
made either by the executive or by Parliament or by
both.10[2] What is crucial to the
separation of powers and the independence of the judiciary is that the judiciary
should enforce the law impartially
and that it should function independently of
the legislature and the executive. NT 165 is directed to this end. It vests
the judicial
authority in the courts and protects the courts against any
interference with that authority. Constitutionally, therefore, all judges
are
independent.
[124] Appointment of judges by the executive or a
combination of the executive and Parliament would not be inconsistent with the
CPs. The JSC contains significant representation from the judiciary, the legal
professions and political parties of the opposition.
It participates in the
appointment of the Chief Justice, the President of the Constitutional Court and
the Constitutional Court
judges, and it selects the judges of all other courts.
As an institution it provides a broadly based selection panel for appointments
to the judiciary and provides a check and balance to the power of the executive
to make such appointments. In the absence of any
obligation to establish such a
body, the fact that it could have been constituted differently, with greater
representation being
given to the legal profession and the judiciary, is
irrelevant. Its composition was a political choice which has been made by the
CA within the framework of the CPs. We cannot interfere with that decision, and
in the circumstances the objection to NT 178 must
be rejected.
Acting
Judges
[125] Objections were raised in respect of the provisions of the
NT dealing with the appointment of acting judges. They were to
the effect
that
(a) the Minister of Justice effectively has a sole discretion to make the appointments of all acting judges, save for the appointment of acting judges to the Constitutional Court;
(b) the principle of separation of powers is compromised since political control over these appointments becomes possible; and
(c) safeguards such as tenure, an open process and involvement of the JSC have been omitted.
[126] The fact that the Minister
has a significant role in the appointment of acting judges is not in itself a
contravention of
CP VI. We have dealt in paragraphs 122-4 of this judgment with
the reasons for this conclusion.
[127] The appointment of acting judges
is a well established feature of the judicial system in South Africa. Such
appointments are
made to fill temporary vacancies which occur between meetings
of the JSC, or when judges go on long leave, are ill or are appointed
to preside
over a commission. These appointments are necessary to ensure that the work of
the courts is not disrupted by temporary
vacancies or the temporary absence or
disability of particular judges.
[128] That acting judges have no
security of tenure, and may therefore be perceived to lack an important
guarantee of the independence
that is a prerequisite for judicial office, is
relevant to the requirements of CP VII. If the appointment of acting and
permanent
judges were to be at the discretion of the Minister there would be
concern on this score. But this is not the case. Acting appointments
are
essentially temporary appointments for temporary purposes. Although judges are
appointed by the President in terms of NT 174(6),
the President has to act on
the advice of the JSC. The JSC is an independent body. If there is a vacancy
in a court the JSC is
under a duty to fill it. It may no doubt delay or defer
an appointment until a suitable candidate is identified, but it should not
be
assumed that it will abdicate its responsibility by allowing permanent vacancies
to be filled indefinitely by acting judges.
Acting appointments provide it with
a valuable opportunity for assessing the qualities of potential judges. The use
of part-time
judges has become a feature of the court system in England, which
is a country always associated with an independent judiciary.
Such appointments
are made there for the same reasons as they are made in South Africa: “to
assist the work of the courts”
and to “give to possible candidates
for full-time appointments the experience of sitting judicially and an
opportunity to establish
their
suitability”.10[3]
[129] Acting appointments often have to be made urgently and unexpectedly.
The JSC is a large body and there are practical reasons
why a meeting of the JSC
cannot be convened whenever the need arises for such an appointment to be made.
It was contended, however,
that NT 175 confers too much power on the Minister
and that the necessary checks and balances on the exercise of such power are
lacking.
[130] Appointment of an acting judge to the Constitutional
Court, which is the court of last instance on all constitutional
matters,10[4] is in a special
category. NT 175(1) requires such appointments to be made by the President on
the recommendation of the Minister
acting with the concurrence of the President
of the Constitutional Court and the Chief Justice. All three are members of the
JSC
and the requirement that there be agreement between them as to the person to
be appointed meets any reasonable concern that the power
of appointing an acting
Constitutional Court judge might be abused.
[131] In terms of NT 175(2),
acting appointments to other courts can be made by the Minister of Justice after
consultation with the
senior judge of the court on which the acting judge will
serve. The constitutional requirement that such consultation take place
is a
formalisation of a constitutional convention followed in many Commonwealth
countries in which the judiciary is regarded as independent.
It leaves the
final decision to the Minister but requires the decision to be taken in good
faith with due regard to the advice given.
An acting judge is obliged by NT sch
2 s 6 to take an oath or to make a solemn affirmation to uphold the Constitution
and “administer
justice to all persons alike without fear, favour or
prejudice, in accordance with the Constitution and the law”. An acting
judge is protected by the provisions of NT 165 and sits only in cases assigned
by the senior judge of the court. The Minister therefore
has no control over
the cases that such person will hear, and is precluded by NT 165 from
interfering in any way with the discharge
by the acting judge of his or her
duties.
[132] In our view there are adequate safeguards in the NT to
meet the requirements of CP VII and the objection taken to NT 175 must
be
rejected.
Independence of the Magistracy
[133] NT 165
states that judicial authority is vested in the courts (which according to NT
166(d) includes the magistrates’
courts) and that the courts are
independent and subject only to the Constitution and the law, which they must
apply impartially without
fear, favour or prejudice.
[134] The
appointment of magistrates is governed by NT 174(7), which provides that
“[o]ther judicial officers must be appointed in terms of an Act of Parliament which must ensure that the appointment, promotion, transfer or dismissal of, or disciplinary steps against, these judicial officers take place without favour or prejudice.”
There is no equivalent in
the NT to IC 109 which provides for the establishment of a Magistrates
Commission, as follows:
“There shall be a Magistrates Commission established by law to ensure that the appointment, promotion, transfer or dismissal of, or disciplinary steps against magistrates, take place without favour or prejudice, and that the applicable laws and administrative directives in this regard are applied uniformly and properly, and to ensure that no victimization or improper influencing of magistrates occurs.”
[135] Objection
was made to the NT on the grounds that the independence of the magistracy, as
required by CP VII, was not satisfactorily
secured in the NT. In particular,
the objectors stated that (a) there were no express provisions governing the
appointment, term
of office, remuneration and removal from office of
magistrates; and (b) there was no magistrates’ commission such as that
established
by the IC.
[136] The CPs do not require such matters to be dealt with in
the NT. The independence of all courts is guaranteed by NT 165. NT
174(7)
provides that the appointment of “other judicial officers” will be
provided for in terms of an Act of Parliament.
Such legislation will be subject
to constitutional control, and if it undermines the independence and
impartiality of the courts,
which are specifically protected in terms of NT 165,
it will not be valid. In the circumstances it is our view that the requirements
of CP VII have therefore been met.
[137] A further objection was taken
to NT 170 which excludes from the jurisdiction of the magistrates’ courts
the power to
enquire into or to pronounce on the constitutionality of any
legislation or any conduct of the President. This, it was argued,
contravenes
CP VII, read with CP II and CP V. CP VII requires that the judiciary should
“have the power and jurisdiction to
safeguard and enforce the Constitution
and all fundamental rights”, while the requirements of CP II are that the
fundamental
rights, freedoms and civil liberties be entrenched and justiciable.
CP V requires that the legal system ensures the equality of
all before the law
and an equitable legal process. By preventing the magistrates from enquiring
into or ruling on the constitutionality
of any legislation, however subordinate,
in the course of criminal or civil proceedings otherwise within their
jurisdiction, it was
argued, the NT precludes the majority of South African
courts from safeguarding and enforcing the NT where legislation or the conduct
of the President is under scrutiny. The NT, therefore, makes it unnecessarily
difficult for litigants and accused persons in the
magistrates’ courts to
invoke and rely upon the Constitution.
[138] Neither do we accept
this objection. The mere fact that some, but not all, courts have jurisdiction
to decide constitutional
issues does not mean that CP VII has not been complied
with. Differences between the jurisdictions of “lower” and
“higher”
courts are not an unusual feature of court systems
elsewhere in the world. The CA was entitled to confine jurisdiction over
particular
matters, including constitutional jurisdiction, to the
“higher” courts, as has been done in the IC. The fact that such
a
decision was taken does not mean that the judiciary lacks the jurisdiction to
safeguard and enforce the Constitution and all fundamental
rights. It means no
more than that litigants who wish to turn to the courts for enforcement of such
rights must look to the “higher”
and not the “lower”
courts.
[139] The independence and impartiality of the judiciary are
adequately protected by the involvement of the JSC in appointments
of judges to
the “higher” courts, and by the constitutional requirement
guaranteeing the independence and impartiality
of judicial officers in the
“lower” courts.
The Prosecuting Authority
[140] Objection was taken to NT 179 which makes provision for a single
national prosecuting authority consisting of a National Director
of Public
Prosecutions, Directors of Public Prosecutions and prosecutors. In terms of NT
179(2), the prosecuting authority has
the power to institute criminal
proceedings on behalf of the state. NT 179(5) provides that the National
Director of Public Prosecutions
is vested with powers which include the
determination of prosecution policy, the issuing of policy directives which have
to be observed
in the prosecution process, the power to intervene in the
prosecution process when policy directives are not complied with and the
ability
to review a decision to prosecute or not to prosecute.
[141] It was
contended that the provisions of NT 179 do not comply with CP VI, which requires
a separation of powers between the
legislature, executive and judiciary, with
appropriate checks and balances to ensure accountability, responsiveness and
openness.
The objection was based primarily on the fact that, in terms of NT
179(1), the National Director of Public Prosecutions is appointed
by the
President as head of the national executive. There is no substance in this
contention. The prosecuting authority is not
part of the judiciary and CP VI
has no application to it. In any event, even if it were part of the judiciary,
the mere fact that
the appointment of the head of the national prosecuting
authority is made by the President does not in itself contravene the doctrine
of
separation of powers.
[142] [ The decision in Ex parte Attorney-General, Namibia: In Re: The Constitutional Relationship between the Attorney-General and the Prosecutor-General10[5] was relied upon in support of the objection. This case stressed the importance of the prosecuting authority in a constitutional state being independent and pointed to the potential danger of empowering political appointees to decide whether or not prosecutions should be instituted.
[143] The dispute in Ex parte
Attorney-General arose out of the terms of the Namibian Constitution which
provide that there should be an Attorney-General and a Prosecutor-General.
The
Attorney-General is a political appointment and holds office at the discretion
of the President without any security of tenure.
The Prosecutor-General is
appointed by the President on the recommendation of the Judicial Service
Commission and under the Constitution
is vested with the power to prosecute in
the name of the Republic of Namibia. The Court had to construe the Constitution
and determine
whether the Prosecutor-General was subject to the instructions of
the Attorney-General. It concluded that he was not.
[144] In the course
of the judgment reference was made to the lack of uniformity in Commonwealth
countries in regard to the status
of the prosecuting authority. It was said
that
“... there is no single policy to be discerned in these countries as their constitutions have adopted different models and, in some cases, a hybrid mixture. Moreover in none of them has the same language been used as in the Constitution of Namibia.”10[6]
[145] Ex
parte Attorney-General was concerned with the application of the particular
prosecuting model selected by the Namibian Constitution. The decision as to
the
model to be adopted for the prosecuting authority in the NT is not prescribed by
the CPs and was a decision to be taken by the
CA. If that decision complies
with the requirements of the CPs we have no power to set it aside. The choice
that was made is not
inconsistent with CP VII nor with any other of the
CPs.
[146] NT 179(4) provides that the national legislation must ensure
that the prosecuting authority exercises its functions without
fear, favour or
prejudice. There is accordingly a constitutional guarantee of independence, and
any legislation or executive action
inconsistent therewith would be subject to
constitutional control by the courts. In the circumstances, the objection to NT
179 must
be rejected.
Participation of Lay Persons in Court Decisions
[147] Objections were also made to NT 180(c), which provides for
“the participation of people other than judicial officers
in court
decisions”.
The objectors contended that the participation in court
decisions by people other than judicial officers was a violation of CP VII,
which required the judiciary to be “appropriately qualified”. The
objections are, in our view, ill-conceived and overlook
the fact that the
provisions of NT 180(c) merely permit the participation of lay people in the
decisions of the courts, but do not
provide for the appointment of such people
as, or in place of, judicial officers. The use of lay people as jurors and
assessors
is a well-established practice in many parts of the world. The
implementation of NT 180(c), and the method of appointment, role
and functions
of assessors and such lay people, would be determined by legislation. If it
were to interfere with the integrity of
judicial authority that would be subject
to constitutional control.
[148] We accordingly find that CP VII is
not violated by this section.
D. IMMUNISING LEGISLATION FROM CONSTITUTIONAL SCRUTINY
NT 241(1)
[149] NT 241(1) provides that the
provisions of the LRA shall, despite the provisions of the Constitution, remain
valid until they
are amended or repealed. This provision of the NT is objected
to on the grounds that it is in conflict with CP IV, which provides
that the
Constitution shall be supreme, and CPs II and VII, which provide that the
fundamental rights contained in the Constitution
shall be justiciable. The
purpose of NT 241(1) seems clear. The provisions of the LRA are to remain valid
and not to be subject
to constitutional review until they are amended or
repealed. This section is in conflict with the CPs. If CPs II, IV and VII are
read together, it is plain that statutory provisions must be subject to the
supremacy of the Constitution unless they are made part
of the Constitution
itself. If that route is followed, the provisions must comply with the CPs and
must be subject to amendment
by special procedures as contemplated by CP XV.
This is not the route adopted in NT 241(1). Alternatively, if the provisions are
not part of the Constitution, they must be subject to constitutional review as
contemplated by CPs II and VII. If this were not
the case, the CA would have
been entitled to shield any number of statutes from constitutional review. This
could not have been
the intention of the drafters of the CPs. NT 241(1) clearly
intends to protect the provisions of the LRA from constitutional review
without
making it part of the Constitution. The section is not in compliance with the
CPs.
NT sch 6 s 22(1)
[150] NT sch 6 s 22(1)(b) provides that
the provisions of the Promotion of National Unity and Reconciliation Act 34 of
1995, as amended,10[7] are valid.
Although this is a slightly different formulation from that adopted in NT
241(1), it nevertheless seeks to achieve the
same goal, exempting the named
statute from constitutional review. For the reasons given above, neither is
this provision in compliance
with the CPs. However, NT sch 6 s 22(1)(a) is not
in breach of the CPs. This provision adds the text of the epilogue of the IC to
the text of the NT. As such, that provision
is rendered part of the NT and
subject to constitutional amendment in the ordinary course. It was not argued
and it could not have
been argued that the text of the epilogue was in breach of
the CPs on any other ground.
E. AMENDING THE CONSTITUTION
[151] Two related objections were lodged with regard to the
entrenchment of the provisions of the NT. The first relates to procedures
for
the amendment of the NT as prescribed in NT 74 and the second concerns the
entrenchment of the Bill of Rights in the NT.
Amendment of
Constitutional Provisions: NT 74
[152] The issue is whether
the provisions of NT 74 comply with the requirements of CP XV, which prescribes
“special procedures
involving special majorities” for amendments to
the NT. The objection is that NT 74 provides for “special
majorities”
but not for “special procedures”. It therefore
becomes necessary to determine what is meant by “special procedures
involving special majorities”.
[153] It is clear that CP XV makes
a distinction between procedures and majorities involved in amendments to
ordinary legislation,
on the one hand, and to constitutional provisions on the
other. Its purpose is obviously to secure the NT, the “supreme law
of the
land”,10[8] against
political agendas of ordinary majorities in the national Parliament. It is
appropriate that the provisions of the document
which are foundational to the
new constitutional state should be less vulnerable to amendment than ordinary
legislation. The requirement
of “special procedures involving special
majorities” must therefore necessarily mean the provision of more
stringent
procedures as well as higher majorities when compared with those
which are required for other
legislation.10[9]
[154] NT
74 must be contrasted with NT 53(1), which makes provision for amendments to
ordinary legislation. The amendment of a
constitutional provision requires the
passing of a bill by a two-thirds majority of all the members of the
NA.11[0] NT 53(1) deals with
amendments to ordinary legislation (other than money
bills).11[1] It requires that
“a majority of the members of the National Assembly must be present before
a vote may be taken on a bill
or an amendment to a
bill”11[2] and that before
a vote may be taken on any other question before the NA, at least one-third of
the members must be present.11[3]
Finally, it provides that all questions before the NA are decided by a majority
of the votes cast.11[4]
[155] There is another form of entrenchment with regard to NT 1 and NT
74(2), where the amending provision must be supported by a
majority of 75
percent of the members of the
NA.11[5] Special procedures are
invoked where an amendment affects the NCOP, provincial boundaries, powers,
functions or institutions or
deals with a provincial matter. Then the amendment
must, in addition to the two-thirds majority of the members of the NA, be
approved
by the NCOP, supported by a vote of at least six of the
provinces.11[6] Where the bill
concerns only a specific province or provinces, the NCOP may not pass it unless
it has been approved by the relevant
provincial legislature or
legislatures.11[7]
[156] The
two-thirds majority of all members of the NA which is prescribed for the
amendment of an ordinary constitutional provision
is therefore a supermajority
which involves a higher
quorum.11[8] No special
formalities are prescribed. We are of the view that, in the context of the CPs,
the higher quorum is an aspect of the
“special majorities”
requirement and cannot be regarded as part of “special procedures”.
It is of course
not our function to decide what is an appropriate procedure, but
it is to be noted that only the NA and no other House is involved
in the
amendment of the ordinary provisions of the NT; no special period of notice is
required; constitutional amendments could be
introduced as part of other draft
legislation; and no extra time for reflection is required. We consider that the
absence of some
such procedure amounts to a failure to comply with CP
XV.
Entrenchment of the Bill of Rights
[157] CP II requires
that
“all universally accepted rights, freedoms and civil liberties ... shall be provided for and protected by entrenched and justiciable provisions in the Constitution.”
The complaint is that the
provisions of the Bill of Rights contained in NT ch 2 do not enjoy the
protection and entrenchment required
by CP II. In particular there is nothing
in the NT which elevates the level of protection of the Bill of Rights above
that afforded
the general provisions of the NT.
[158] In defence of the
NT it was argued that the relevant provisions enjoy the requisite protection
and entrenchment and that CP
II is satisfied once those rights, freedoms and
civil liberties are placed beyond the reach of ordinary legislative procedures
and
majorities, as has been done in the NT.
[159] We do not agree that
CP II requires no more than that the NT should ensure that the rights are
included in a constitution the
provisions of which enjoy more protection than
ordinary legislation. We regard the notion of entrenchment “in the
Constitution”
as requiring a more stringent protection than that which is
accorded to the ordinary provisions of the NT. The objection of non-compliance
with CP II in this respect therefore succeeds. In using the word
“entrenched”, the drafters of CP II required that
the provisions of
the Bill of Rights, given their vital nature and purpose, be safeguarded by
special amendment procedures against
easy abridgement. A two-thirds majority of
one House does not provide the bulwark envisaged by CP II. That CP does not
require
that the Bill of Rights should be immune from amendment or practically
unamendable. What it requires is some “entrenching”
mechanism, such
as the involvement of both Houses of Parliament or a greater majority in the NA
or other reinforcement, which gives
the Bill of Rights greater protection than
the ordinary provisions of the NT. What that mechanism should be is for the CA
and not
for us to decide.
F. INDEPENDENT INSTITUTIONS
[160] CP XXIX reads:
“The independence and impartiality of a Public Service Commission, a Reserve Bank, an Auditor-General and a Public Protector shall be provided for and safeguarded by the Constitution in the interests of the maintenance of effective public finance and administration and a high standard of professional ethics in the public service.”
Objection was taken
to the NT on the ground that the independence and impartiality of these four
institutions has not been “provided
for and safeguarded” as required
by the CP. A decision as to whether this direction has been met can be made only
by considering
each institution separately. The functions and powers of each
institution need to be understood to determine whether the particular
provisions
governing its independence and impartiality meet the test in CP XXIX. Factors
that may be relevant to independence and
impartiality, depending on the nature
of the institution concerned, include provisions governing appointment, tenure
and removal
as well as those concerning institutional independence. Against
the background of the nature of the particular institution, these
factors must,
when considered together, ensure independence and impartiality.
Public Protector
[161] The purpose of the office of Public
Protector is to ensure that there is an effective public service which maintains
a high
standard of professional
ethics.11[9] NT 182(1) provides
that the Public Protector has the power “to investigate any conduct in
state affairs, or in the public
administration in any sphere of government, that
is alleged or suspected to be improper or to result in any impropriety or
prejudice”.
NT 182(4) provides that the Public Protector must be
“accessible to all persons and communities”. The Public Protector
is an office modelled on the institution of the
ombudsman,12[0] whose function is
to ensure that government officials carry out their tasks effectively, fairly
and without corruption or prejudice.
The NT clearly envisages that members of
the public aggrieved by the conduct of government officials should be able to
lodge their
complaints with the Public Protector, who will investigate them and
take appropriate remedial
action.12[1]
[162] NT
181(2) provides that the institution of Public Protector is independent and
impartial and that the powers of the Public
Protector must be exercised without
fear, favour or prejudice. NT 193 and 194 provide for appointment and removal
procedures.
The Public Protector is appointed by the President, after
nomination by a committee of the NA composed proportionally of members
of all
political parties represented in the NA and approved by the NA by a majority of
all members of the NA. The Public Protector
must be removed from office by the
President once a committee of the NA has made a finding that grounds of
misconduct, incapacity
or incompetence exist and that finding has been adopted
by a resolution of a majority of the members of the
NA.12[2] NT 183 provides for
tenure of seven years.
[163] The question which then arises is
whether the requirements of CP XXIX have been satisfied. The independence and
impartiality
of the Public Protector will be vital to ensuring effective,
accountable and responsible government. The office inherently entails
investigation of sensitive and potentially embarrassing affairs of government.
It is our view that the provisions governing the
removal of the Public Protector
from office do not meet the standard demanded by CP XXIX. NT 194 does require
that a majority of
the NA resolve to remove him or her, but a simple majority
will suffice. We accept that the NA would not take such a resolution
lightly,
particularly because there may be considerable public outcry if it is perceived
that the resolution has been wrongly taken.
These considerations themselves
suggest that NT 194 does provide some protection to ensure the independence of
the office of the
Public Protector. Nevertheless we do not think it is
sufficient in the light of the emphatic wording of CP XXIX, which requires
both
provision for and safeguarding of independence and impartiality. We cannot
certify that the terms of CP XXIX have been met
in respect of the Public
Protector.
Auditor-General
[164] Like the Public Protector,
the Auditor-General is to be a watch-dog over the government. However, the
focus of the office
is not inefficient or improper bureaucratic conduct, but the
proper management and use of public money. To that end, NT 188 provides
that
the Auditor-General must audit and report on the accounts, financial statements
and financial management of all national and
provincial state departments and
administrations as well as municipalities. The reports of the Auditor-General
must be made public
and they must also be submitted to any legislature that has
a direct interest in the audit. NT 181(2) provides that the office of
Auditor-General should be independent and that the powers and functions of the
office should be exercised without fear, favour or
prejudice. NT 189 provides
that the tenure of the Auditor-General must be for a fixed, non-renewable term
of between five and ten
years. Appointment and removal provisions are the same
as those that apply to the Public Protector.
[165] Against the
background of the purpose of the office, it is our view that the dismissal
provisions, which are identical to
those that apply to the office of Public
Protector, are not sufficient to meet the requirements of CP XXIX. The function
of the
Auditor-General is central to ensuring that there is openness,
accountability and propriety in the use of public funds. Such a role
requires a
high level of independence and impartiality, as is recognised by CP XXIX. In
the circumstances, it is our view that for
the reasons we have given concerning
the Public Protector, the prescripts of CP XXIX have not been achieved in the
NT.
Reserve Bank
[166] The Reserve Bank is institutionally
and functionally very different from both the Public Protector and the
Auditor-General.
Unlike those two institutions, its primary purpose is not to
monitor government. The NT states that its primary object is to protect
the
value of the currency in the interest of economic
growth.12[3] The independence and
impartiality of the Bank therefore do not require the same type of protection
provided to the other two institutions.
NT 224 provides that in pursuit of its
primary object, the Bank must perform its functions independently and without
fear, favour
or prejudice.
[167] The first objection to the
provisions relating to the Bank is that, as the mandate for independence and
impartiality is limited
to the “primary object”, the requirements of
CP XXIX are not met. That reading of the NT offered by the objectors simply
cannot be sustained. All of the powers and functions of the institution will
flow from the “primary object” and will
accordingly be protected by
the provisions of NT 224(2).
[168] A second objection raised was that
the NT contains no provisions relating to the appointment, tenure and removal of
the Governor
of the Reserve Bank or of its Board of Directors. These matters
are currently dealt with in
legislation.12[4] It was argued
that this was a failure to meet the terms of CP XXIX. Given the purpose and
nature of the institution, however, it
is in our view unnecessary to place such
provisions in the Constitution. If the national legislation were to include
provisions
concerning appointment, tenure and removal which compromised the
independence and impartiality of the institution, then such provisions
could
well be challenged in terms of the Constitution.
[169] The third
objection is that NT 224(2), which provides that there shall be regular
consultation between the Bank and the member
of the executive responsible for
financial matters, compromises its independence and impartiality. We cannot
adopt the interpretation
of the provision offered by the objectors. If the
executive interferes with the independence and impartiality of the Bank, that
conduct can be challenged. The requirement for consultation in no way
undermines the independence of the Bank. Accordingly, the
provisions relating
to the Reserve Bank comply with the CPs.
Public Service Commission
[170] The last institution mentioned in CP XXIX is the Public Service
Commission (the “PSC”). Two CPs are relevant
to this institution,
CP XXIX, which is quoted above, and CP XXX.1, which provides:
“There shall be an efficient, non-partisan, career-orientated public service broadly representative of the South African community, functioning on a basis of fairness and which shall serve all members or [sic] the public in an unbiased and impartial manner, and shall, in the exercise of its powers and in compliance with its duties, loyally execute the lawful policies of the government of the day in the performance of its administrative functions. The structures and functioning of the public service, as well as the terms and conditions of service of its members, shall be regulated by law.”
The CPs require appointments to the public
service to meet the criteria set out in CP XXX, but do not require any
particular procedures
to be followed in making such appointments. As far as CP
XXX.1 is concerned, its requirements are met by NT 197 read with NT 195.
It is
implicit in CP XXIX that an independent PSC should have some role in the process
of appointing, promoting, transferring and
dismissing members of the public
service, but what that role should be is not defined. The institution of an
independent public
service commission to check executive power in respect of
employment in the civil service comes to us from England and is a feature
of the
constitutions of many Commonwealth countries. The role of a public service
commission is to promote fairness and maintain
efficiency and standards in the
public service. To this end it is usually required to report on its activities
to Parliament. The
purpose is to ensure that prescribed procedures for making
appointments, promotions, transfers and dismissals are adhered to, and
that any
deficiencies in the organisation and administration of the public service, or
the application of fair employment practices,
are made public. There is,
however, no uniformity in regard to the powers vested in a public service
commission for the purposes
of carrying out its duties.
[171] In England
and Ireland the position at present seems to be that the public service
commission is required to supervise the
recruitment of persons to the civil
service and to ensure that this is done fairly and that recruits have the
necessary competence
for their jobs. In England the commission also advises the
government in regard to the administration of the civil
service.12[5] In India, the
Constitution requires the public service commission to be consulted by the
government in regard to all matters relating
to recruitment, appointments,
transfers, discipline and various other matters concerned with the
administration of the public service.
It is also required to set public service
examinations.12[6] The Namibian
Constitution requires the public service commission to advise the government in
regard to the administration of the
public
service,12[7] but does not contain
any provision obliging the government to follow such advice.
[172] NT
197 makes provision for a public service for the Republic and NT 196 for a
single PSC for the Republic to which each province
is entitled to nominate a
person to be appointed. NT 196(4) provides:
“Members of the Commission nominated by provinces may exercise the powers and perform the functions of the Commission in their provinces, as prescribed by national legislation.”
Save for a statement in NT
196(1) that it must “promote the values and principles of public
administration in the public service”,
the powers and functions of the PSC
are not dealt with in the NT. The values and principles of public
administration that have to
be promoted are set out in NT 195 and apply to
administration in every sphere of government, organs of state and public
enterprises.
This would include the provincial
administrations.
[173] NT 196 makes provision for a PSC. It states what
its purpose will be, but it does not indicate what functions it will perform
or
what its powers will be. This can be contrasted with IC 210, which provides a
framework for the powers and functions of the PSC,
and IC 213, which does the
same for provincial service commissions.
[174] IC 210 deals with the
basic powers and functions of the PSC. It is given the competence to make
recommendations, give directions
and conduct enquiries with regard to matters
such as the organisation and administration of departments, the conditions of
service
of members of the public service, appointments, promotions, transfers,
and a code of conduct applicable to members of the public
service. IC 209
provides that the PSC will also have the powers and functions entrusted to it
“by a law of a competent authority”.
The recommendations or
directions of the PSC have to be implemented unless they are rejected by the
President or, if they involve
the expenditure of funds and the approval of the
treasury has not been
obtained.12[8] IC 213 empowers
provincial legislatures to establish provincial service commissions which, if
established, are to function in a
similar manner in the provinces and exercise
and perform similar powers and functions in respect of provincial public
servants.
For practical purposes the provincial service commissions have the
same powers and functions within the provinces as the PSC has
nationally, save
that the provincial commissions have to adhere to national norms and standards.
[175] IC 212 provides that the structure and functioning of the public
service, including the terms and conditions of service, and
appointments and
related matters shall be regulated by
law.12[9] This has been done by
the Public Service Act,13[0] which
requires appointments, promotions, transfers and related matters, as well as the
organisation of departments and the creation
of posts, to be carried out in
accordance with the recommendations or directions of the PSC. This, however,
has not always been
the case in South Africa. In terms of the Public Service
Act 54 of 1957, the Governor-General was entitled to vary or reject such
recommendations in respect of any person, and if the Governor-General did vary
or reject a recommendation, the appropriate Minister
or Administrator had to act
in accordance with that
decision.13[1]
[176] CP XXIX
requires at least that there be an independent and impartial PSC. Implicit in
the insistence upon independence and
impartiality is that the PSC will
constitute a check upon political executive power in the administration of the
public service.
Without knowing what the functions and powers of the PSC will
be and what protection it will have in order to ensure that it is
able to
discharge its constitutional duties independently and impartially, we are unable
to certify that this requirement has been
complied with.
[177] While
there is no requirement in the CPs that there be provincial public service
commissions, the powers of the national sphere
of government and of the PSC in
respect of provincial administrations are relevant to an evaluation of the
autonomy and powers of
the provinces. We deal with these issues elsewhere in
the judgment.13[2] It is
sufficient for present purposes to say that we also cannot certify that CP
XVIII.2 and CP XX have been complied with without
knowing what the powers and
functions of the PSC will be and what control the provinces will have over
appointments to and the staffing
of provincial administrations.
Electoral Commission
[178] CP VIII provides that there
shall be, among other things, regular elections, but there is no CP which
requires the establishment
of an independent institution to administer them.
Therefore, objections which were raised regarding the lack of independence of
the Electoral Commission are not relevant to our mandate, which is limited to
issues of compliance with the CPs. In any event, NT
181(2) provides that the
Electoral Commission shall be independent and that its powers and functions
shall be performed impartially.
Presumably Parliament will in its wisdom ensure
that the legislation establishing the Electoral Commission guarantees its
manifest
independence and impartiality. Such legislation is, of course,
justiciable.
Human Rights Commission, Commission for the Promotion and
Protection of the Rights of Cultural, Religious and Linguistic Communities
and
Commission for Gender Equality
[179] CP III states among
other things that the Constitution shall promote racial and gender equality and
CP XI that the conditions
for promotion of the diversity of language and culture
shall be encouraged. The CPs, however, do not require the constitutional
establishment of the Human Rights Commission, the Commission on the Promotion
and Protection of the Rights of Cultural, Religious
and Linguistic Communities
and the Commission for Gender Equality. As the task of this Court is limited to
determining whether the
NT complies with the CPs, the nature and independence of
these institutions is beyond our reach. We note, however, that NT 181(2)
does
specifically require these institutions to be independent and to carry out their
functions impartially.
G. ELECTION MATTERS
[180] In terms of
the IC, members of the NA and the provincial legislatures are elected by a
system of proportional representation
on candidate lists drawn by registered
political parties.13[3] The
choice of electoral system is echoed in CP VIII which, among other requirements,
demands “in general, proportional representation”.
The IC also
contains what is known as an “anti-defection clause”, which obliges
legislators to vacate their seats if
they cease to be members of the parties
that nominated them.13[4]
[181] The demand in CP VIII for “in general, proportional
representation” is echoed in NT 46(1)(d) and NT 105(1)(d) for
the NA and
provincial legislatures
respectively.13[5] There is no
suggestion that those provisions of the NT offend in any way. But the NT also
substantially retains the IC’s
anti-defection
clause,13[6] and to that there has
been objection.
[182] The objectors contend that the anti-defection
clause creates an imperative form of representation which cannot be reconciled
with the CPs. They place particular reliance on CPs I, II, IV, VI, VIII and
XVII, submitting that legislators are subjected to the
authority of their
parties in a manner inimical to accountable, responsive, open, representative
and democratic government; that
universally accepted rights and freedoms, such
as freedom of expression, freedom of association, the freedom to make political
choices
and the right to stand for public office and, if elected, to hold
office, are undermined; and that the anti-defection clause militates
against the
principles of “representative government”, “appropriate checks
and balances to ensure accountability,
responsiveness and openness” and
“democratic representation”. The enactment of this anti-defection
clause is justified
by counsel for the CA on the grounds that it is desirable to
secure a more stable government and to avoid corruption in legislatures.
We
shall consider the objections with reference to each of the CPs relied upon by
the objectors.
[183] With regard to CP I, the requirement relates to a
“democratic system of government” and by necessary implication
representative government. The anti-defection provision, on the face of it, is
wholly consistent with that requirement. It obliges
members of a party, who are
elected by virtue of the inclusion of their names on the party’s list, to
remain loyal to that
party. That meets the expectations of voters who gave
their support to the party. We cannot conclude that the anti-defection
provision
contravenes CP I.
[184] It was contended by the objectors that
an anti-defection clause resulted in the breach of universally accepted
fundamental
rights, freedoms and civil liberties and that
such clauses were
not accepted in the democratic world. This is not correct. Anti-defection
clauses are indeed to be found in the
constitutions of democracies, for example,
Namibia and India. For that reason alone, the objection cannot be sustained.
In any
event the rights of legislators to free speech is strengthened by NT
58(1) and 71(1), which allow Cabinet members, members of the
NA, delegates to
the NCOP, members of the national executive and local government representatives
to enjoy freedom of speech in their
respective legislatures and in their
committees, subject to their rules and orders. NT 117(1) extends corresponding
protection to
provincial legislators and NT 161 leaves room for similar
provision to be made for municipal councillors. Furthermore, legislators,
as
citizens, enjoy freedom of association and free participation in politics under
NT 18 and NT 19. To the extent that any of these
rights are limited by the
anti-defection clause, they are not aspects of rights which are universally
accepted as fundamental and
therefore the objection based on CP II is not
sustainable.
[185] The objection alleging a breach of CP VI focuses on
the requirement that there be appropriate checks and balances to ensure
accountability, responsiveness and openness. Inasmuch as CP VI principally
deals with a separation of powers between the legislature,
executive and
judiciary, its applicability to the anti-defection clause seems questionable.
In any event CP VI leaves the choice
of checks and balances to the CA and the
fact that the NT contains an anti-defection clause cannot mean that the checks
and balances
required by CP VI are absent or insufficient. In a democracy the
electoral system and the elections in accordance with that system
provide the
most important check on the legislature and its members. An anti-defection
clause can act as an additional check on
legislators who become accountable, not
only to the electorate and the legislature, but also to their party. It is the
party that
faces the voters during the succeeding election and has to justify
its acts in the previous legislative period. If members wish
to be re-elected
they need to bear in mind party discipline. This does not amount to a reduction
in accountability to the electorate.
[186] It was also contended that
the requirements of accountability and responsiveness in CP VI were breached.
The argument was
that legislators would have to obey the instructions of the
party leadership even if the party concerned had unequivocally abandoned
its
electoral manifesto and directed its MPs to vote, speak and act against the
policies expressed in that manifesto; or if the
party imposed the whip in
relation to a policy which legislators sincerely and reasonably believed to be
wrong. The end result,
so it was further submitted, would amount to a
subversion of the accountability and responsiveness of legislators to the
electorate.
We do not agree. Under a list system of proportional
representation, it is parties that the electorate votes for, and parties which
must be accountable to the electorate. A party which abandons its manifesto in
a way not accepted by the electorate would probably
lose at the next election.
In such a system an anti-defection clause is not inappropriate to ensure that
the will of the electorate
is honoured. An individual member remains free to
follow the dictates of personal conscience. This is not inconsistent with
democracy.
[187] By parity of reasoning, the resort to CPs VIII and
XVII (representative multi-party democracy and democratic representation)
does
not avail the objectors. An anti-defection clause enables a political party to
prevent defections of its elected members, thus
ensuring that they continue to
support the party under whose aegis they were elected. It also prevents parties
in power from enticing
members of small parties to defect from the party upon
whose list they were elected to join the governing party. If this were
permitted
it could enable the governing party to obtain a special majority which
it might not otherwise be able to muster and which is not
a reflection of the
views of the electorate. This objection cannot be sustained.
[188] An
objection was also raised to the fact that there is no provision such as that
contained in IC sch 2 s 15 requiring separate
ballot papers for the election of
members of the NA and members of provincial legislatures. No CP was referred to
as requiring such
provision to be made in the NT. CP VIII requires
“regular elections” and “universal adult suffrage”.
These
requirements are part of the founding provisions of NT 1. The right to
vote is also protected by NT 19. Legislation dealing with
the franchise must
comply with NT 1 and NT 19. This is all that the CPs require. If an NT sch 6
ballot is inconsistent with such
provisions, legislation providing for such a
ballot would be open to constitutional challenge.
H. TRADITIONAL
LEADERSHIP
Institution of Traditional Leadership
[189] The
objectors complained that NT
21113[7] and
21213[8][189] fail to protect the
“institution, status and role” of traditional leadership, as
required by CP XIII. They argued
that these words encompass the powers and
functions that traditional authorities have long exercised; such powers and
functions must
not only be acknowledged, but “protected”; and their
substance has to be determined not by national legislation but “according
to indigenous law”. They argued that the use of the word
“role” in addition to the words “institution”
and
“status” suggests that a constitutionally entrenched function is
called for. The objectors sought support for their
argument in the
non-derogation provision in CP
XVII.13[9] The implication is
that the provisions of CP XIII must contemplate a role for traditional
leadership in government, otherwise the
proviso would be redundant. They argued
that the purpose underlying a guaranteed and active role for traditional leaders
in government
is to ensure an appropriate place in the constitutional structure
for elements of traditional forms of government that have deep
historical roots
in the country and that continue to have direct relevance for millions of
people, particularly many living in rural
areas, where the perceived reality of
government is the traditional authority rather than the modern
state.14[0]
[190] We do
not feel that the objectors’ interpretation of either the CPs or the NT is
correct. Had the framers intended to
guarantee and require express
institutionalisation of governmental powers and functions for traditional
leaders, they could easily
have included the words “powers and
functions” in the first sentence of CP XIII. The non-derogation
declaration in CP
XVII would represent a surprisingly oblique way of achieving
what the framers of the CP could have done directly. It is to be noted
further
that CP XIII.2 includes the word “authority” in relation to
protected aspects of the monarchy, thus implying
that authority is not included
in those features of traditional leadership which have to be recognised and
protected.
[191] Moreover, indigenous law has for over a century become
closely interlinked with and influenced by statutory
law.14[1] The second sentence of
CP XIII.1 expressly declares that the continuing application by the courts of
indigenous law, as is the
case with common law, will be subject to fundamental
rights and legislation.
[192] To some extent the objectors’
arguments concerning the failure of the NT to protect the institution of
traditional leadership
were coloured by what they considered to be the necessary
consequence of interpreting NT 211(2) in the light of NT 212(1). They
contended
that reading the two sections together led to the conclusion that the continued
existence and functioning of traditional
authorities were dependent upon
national legislation in terms of NT 212(1) because this, and only this, they
argued, could be the
“applicable legislation” referred to in NT
211(2). They claimed that the upshot was that, far from protecting traditional
authorities, the NT undermines the protection currently given by IC 181. We
regard this interpretation as erroneous. In our view,
NT 212(1) adds to rather
than diminishes the scope of NT 211(2) by permitting a specific role for
traditional leaders at local level
which they would otherwise not have
enjoyed.
[193] It is neither necessary nor desirable to make definitive
statements at this stage about the precise scope of the words
“institution,
status and role” of traditional leadership, nor are we
obliged to define the manner in which indigenous law is to be interpreted.
Our
role is limited to ensuring that the institution, status and role of traditional
leadership are recognised and protected in
the NT. NT 211(1) expressly
declares:
“The institution, status and role of traditional leadership, according to customary law, are recognised, subject to the Constitution.”14[2]
[194] Whatever
meaning a future court might, in a concrete dispute, give to the words
“institution, status and role of traditional
leadership”, they are
carried forward into the NT. The fact that they are declared to be subject to
the NT merely underlines
the point that in a constitutional state, no-one
exercises power or authority outside of the constitution. Accordingly,
traditional
leadership is protected by and finds its place under the wide
umbrella of the NT.
[195] In the framework of the CPs as a whole, CP
XIII acknowledges the existence, as part of the South African community, of
three
elements of traditional African society with noteworthy and continuing
cultural relevance. These are institutions of traditional
leadership, customary
law and, at the provincial level, traditional monarchy. In a purely republican
democracy, in which no differentiation
of status on grounds of birth is
recognised, no constitutional space exists for the official recognition of any
traditional leaders,
let alone a monarch. Similarly, absent an express
authorisation for the recognition of indigenous law, the principle of equality
before the law in CP VI could be read as presupposing a single and
undifferentiated legal regime for all South Africans, with no
scope for the
application of customary law - hence the need for expressly articulated CPs
recognising a degree of cultural pluralism
with legal and cultural, but not
necessarily governmental, consequences.
[196] Without the non-derogation
provision, it could have been argued that the principle of representative
democracy (CP XVII) barred
any such participation of traditional leaders at any
level of government. The non-derogation section thus opens the way for
traditional
leadership to be involved in democratic government, without
prescribing or necessitating any particular form which such involvement
should
take.14[3]
[197] In our
view, therefore, the NT complies with CP XIII by giving express guarantees of
the continued existence of traditional
leadership and the survival of an
evolving customary law. The institution, status and role of traditional
leadership are thereby
protected. They are protected by means of entrenchment
in the NT and any attempt at interference would be subject to constitutional
scrutiny. The CA cannot be constitutionally faulted for leaving the complicated,
varied and ever-developing specifics of how such
leadership should function in
the wider democratic society, and how customary law should develop and be
interpreted, to future social
evolution, legislative deliberation and judicial
interpretation.
Traditional Courts
[198] It was contended
that the omission in the NT of any mention of traditional courts violates CP
XIII, not only because it results
in failure to entrench traditional courts, but
because it prevents their recognition without a constitutional
amendment.
[199] Traditional courts functioning according to indigenous
law are not entrenched beyond the reach of legislation. NT 166 does
indeed
provide for their recognition. Subsection (e) refers to “any other court
established or recognized by an Act of Parliament”.
This would cover
approximately 1 500 traditional courts recognised in terms of the Black
Administration Act 38 of
1927.14[4] The qualification
“which may include any court of a status similar to either the High Courts
or the Magistrates’ Courts”
can best be read as permitting the
establishment of courts at the same level as these two sets of courts. It does
not, as the objectors
contended, provide for a closed list. This interpretation
is supported by NT 170, which says that “[m]agistrates’ courts
and
all other courts may decide any matter determined by an Act of Parliament”
- it does not say magistrates’ courts
or all other courts of a similar
status. More directly, NT sch 6 s 16(1) says that “[e]very court,
including courts of traditional
leaders ... continues to function”. In
our view, therefore, NT 166 does not preclude the establishment or continuation
of
traditional courts.
Undermining Traditional Leadership by
Horizontal Application of the Bill of Rights
[200] The objection was
that the horizontal application of the Bill of Rights, as required by NT 8(2),
has the effect of nullifying
the protection afforded to indigenous law by NT ch
12. If that were so the NT would breach CP XIII. A further consequence, the
objectors contended, is to frustrate the development of traditional law, which
had long been downtrodden and prevented from developing
securely alongside Roman
Dutch law, thereby further frustrating attempts for it to be used by those who
preferred to be governed
by it rather than by Roman Dutch law. Indigenous law,
they argued, was based both on custom and tradition; custom was the source
of
law while tradition was the basis of morality, the two fusing in the application
and development of indigenous law. Thus, patriarchal
principles which underlay
much of indigenous law would be outlawed by the Bill of Rights, thereby
undermining the core of indigenous
law. This would put such hallowed
institutions as lobola (bride wealth) in jeopardy, open the way to allowing
women to succeed to
the monarchy on the same basis as men and prevent a father
from claiming damages for the seduction of his daughter.
[201] The most
obvious difficulty facing proponents of this proposition is that CP XIII
expressly states, in its second sentence,
that indigenous law, like common law,
shall be recognised and applied by the courts, subject to the fundamental rights
contained
in the NT and to legislation dealing therewith. This provision is
repeated almost verbatim in NT 211(3). The objection, in effect,
appears to be
directed at the CP itself, rather than at the NT. As such, it falls outside our
present competence.
[202] In any event, it is clear that the feared
destructive confrontation between the Bill of Rights and legislation on the one
side
and indigenous law on the other need not take place in the manner that the
objectors contemplate. The so-called horizontal application
of the Bill of
Rights, to which they referred, is not unqualified, but conditioned by the
phrase in NT 8(2) “if, and to the
extent that, it is applicable, taking
into account the nature of the right and of any duty imposed by the
right”. Second,
NT 39(2) states that, when developing customary law,
every court must promote the spirit, purport and objects of the Bill of Rights.
This is not an appropriate moment to lay down exactly what the implications of
these provisions are, and nothing we say here should
be construed as expressing
any opinion thereon. Suffice it to say that the issues raised by the objectors
which fall outside our
present mandate are not foreclosed by this decision.
They can be raised and dealt with if and when they arise concretely.
I. MISCELLANEOUS MATTERS
Preamble
[203] A number
of objections were raised against the preamble to the NT. Several objectors
complained that the words “in
humble submission to almighty God”
which appear in the preamble to the IC are not repeated in the NT. That is said
to violate
CP II and IC ch 3. On the other hand, another objector objected to
the inclusion of the invocation “[m]ay God protect our
people” as
discriminatory against non-theists, in violation of CP III.
[204] These
objections are founded on a misunderstanding of the role of this Court in the
certification process. As emphasised
earlier,14[5] it is not our
function to test the NT against the IC, but against the CPs. The first set of
objectors pointed to no CP which mandates
the inclusion of any particular
religious reference in the
preamble.14[6] Nor did the second
demonstrate that the invocation of a deity constitutes any form of
discrimination against non-theists which breaches
a
CP.14[7]
[205] We also
cannot agree with the contention by an objector that the preamble to the NT
emphasises the injustice of the past rather
than equality, non-discrimination
and reconciliation, and thereby fails to comply with CP III’s mandate that
the NT promote
“national unity”. While it is true that the preamble
“[r]ecognise[s] the injustices of the past”, and “[h]onour[s]
those who suffered for justice and freedom”, it also “[r]espects
those who have worked to build and develop” South
Africa, affirms that
“South Africa belongs to all who live in it, united in our
diversity”, and specifically seeks to
“[h]eal the divisions of the
past” and “[b]uild a united and democratic South Africa”.
The tenor of the
preamble cannot thus be said to be contrary to the ideal of
national unity established in CP III.
Seal of the Republic
[206] It is the submission of the objector that the omission to make
specific provision for the seal of the Republic in the NT compromises
the
integrity of the Constitution as the supreme law of the
Republic.
[207] The relevant principle is CP IV, which requires:
“The Constitution shall be the supreme law of the land. It shall be binding on all organs of state at all levels of government.”
[208] The objector had not shown any
basis for the contention that the absence from the NT of a reference to the seal
of the Republic
undermines the supremacy of the Constitution. Constitutional
supremacy is unambiguously and adequately entrenched in the NT. There
is
therefore no violation of CP IV on that account.
Languages
[209] Language is a sensitive issue in South Africa. Prior to the IC
coming into operation there were two official languages in
what was the then
Republic of South Africa, Afrikaans and English. That is reflected in IC 3,
which deals with languages. The
corresponding provision in the NT is NT 6
which, in subsection (1), lists eleven languages, nine African languages in
addition to
the two previously
mentioned.14[8] An objection
levelled at NT 6 alleged that its failure to include in the listing of official
languages any of the languages spoken
by South Africans of Indian descent
constitutes a failure to comply with CPs I, II, III, IV, V, VII and especially
XI. A related
objection complains about the inclusion of these languages in NT
6(5)(b), rather than in NT 6(5)(a).
[210] No tenable argument was
presented relating to the CPs. Indeed, CP XI is the only one of some relevance
to the objections
advanced. But even in the case of CP XI no cogent argument in
support of the objections can be presented. The object of CP XI is
to provide
protection for the diversity of languages, not the status of any particular
language or languages. The granting of official
status to languages is a
matter within the sole responsibility of the CA, and it is the CA’s
considered determination in that
regard that is reflected in NT 6(1). The
balance of NT 6 is directed at fostering linguistic diversity. We believe that
NT 6 clearly
satisfies CP XI in that regard.
[211] It is doubtless true
that various languages spoken by communities of South Africans of Indian descent
have been marginalised
in the past. But those tongues have nevertheless enjoyed
better protection in institutions such as community schools than have the
indigenous languages referred to in NT 6(5)(a)(ii), the Khoi, Nama and San
languages. Moreover, none of the Indian languages would
be in danger of
extinction, even if they were no longer to be used in South Africa. Although
that would be a loss to the cultural
heritage of the country, the languages
would survive and flourish in their countries of origin. The South African
indigenous languages,
however, have suffered great historical neglect and are
threatened with extinction. In that light it is neither unreasonable nor
discriminatory for the NT to mandate the Pan South African Language Board to
take special steps to protect these especially vulnerable
indigenous
tongues.14[9]
[212] A
separate objection goes to the status of Afrikaans in the NT. That objection
did not allege the violation of any particular
CP. Rather it was that NT 6 must
be given content by reading it alongside IC 3(2), (5) and (9), which, inter
alia, require that
the status of Afrikaans as an official language should not be
diminished. It appears to be the contention that the status of Afrikaans
is
diluted under the NT, relative to the IC. But NT 6, like the rest of that
document, must be tested against the CPs, and not
against the
IC.15[0] In any event, the NT
does not reduce the status of Afrikaans relative to the IC: Afrikaans is
accorded official status in terms
of NT 6(1). Affording other languages the
same status does not diminish that of Afrikaans.
[213] Finally, we have
considered an argument which challenged NT 6(3) and 6(4) as inconsistent with CP
II. We are unpersuaded by
the argument that the NT fails to respect the
entitlement of individuals to use the language of their choice in dealings with
the
government. NT 30 protects the right of all to use the language of their
choice, and that right would extend to communications with
the government,
subject to reasonable limitations where they would be
warranted.
[214] The objections based on the contention that NT 6 is
inconsistent with CP XI and CP III must therefore
fail.
Self-Determination
[215] It was contended that although
CP XXXIV does not impose as clear an obligation on the CA as do other CPs, it
establishes an
expectation about the creation of a Volkstaat among a significant
number of Afrikaners which the NT does not realise. The contention
was that CP
XXXIV has to be interpreted in the light of agreements and memoranda produced by
the Freedom Front, the ANC and the then
South African Government on the eve of
the elections in April 1994. Yet, far from giving these expectations form, the
NT has given
nothing concrete in the form of self-determination, and has in fact
made the achievement of such self-determination much harder in
three respects.
First, Parliament would have a discretion as to whether or not to permit a
cultural community to exercise self-determination
within a territorial entity.
Second, in terms of IC 184B(3), special arrangements exist to permit changes to
provincial boundaries
by a simple majority so as to create such an entity,
whereas under the NT a constitutional amendment would be required (in order
to
change NT 103). Third, such entity would under the NT be subject to the Bill of
Rights because NT 235 speaks of self- determination
within the framework of the
NT, whereas no such framework qualification exists in CP
XXXIV.
[216] The argument is also based on a misunderstanding of the
provisions of IC 184A. These provisions do not empower the Volkstaat
Council or
Parliament to establish a Volkstaat without amending the IC. The idea of a
Volkstaat has to be pursued “constitutionally”
through
representations to the CA and the Commission on Provincial Government. IC
184B(3) deals only with boundary changes consequent
upon the establishment of a
Volkstaat. The other requirements, namely the creation of the Volkstaat and the
definition of its powers
and functions, can be achieved only through amendments
to the IC or through adoption in the NT, which will require a two-thirds
majority
in the NA and the Senate or in the CA. What IC 184B(3) allows is a
reorganisation of boundaries consequent upon such a decision,
without
necessarily having the consent of the province or provinces affected thereby.
The provision that national legislation should
determine the matter simply
provides the mechanism for giving legal form to any decision taken in accordance
with the Constitution.
[217] A related contention was that the right to
self-determination, including the right to secession, is internationally
accepted
as a right, and thus should not be subjected to the discretion of
Parliament. Thus, if a dispute reached this Court, it should
be decided
according to objective criteria as determined by international law, and not by
whether or not Parliament has passed the
requisite legislation.
[218] In
our view the terms of the NT do not sustain the argument that CP XXXIV has not
been complied with. Our task is simply to
test the terms of the NT against the
CPs. Whatever subjective hopes any parties might have had as a result of the
insertion of CP
XXXIV, its language for present purposes is clear. Its basic
thrust is that constitutional provision for the notion of the right
to
self-determination by any community sharing a common cultural and language
heritage within a territorial entity shall not be precluded,
notwithstanding the
fact that South Africa shall be one sovereign state, as required by CP I. This
is clearly a permissive rather
than an obligatory provision. The only mandatory
provision in the CP is that if a territorial entity has in fact been established
in terms of the IC before the NT is adopted, then such entity must be entrenched
in the NT. No such entity had in fact been established,
so no obligatory
entrenchment had to be made.
[219] It is not necessary for us to decide
whether the NT is obliged to keep the idea of territorial self-determination
alive. The
fact is that the CA chose to do so in terms of NT 235, which ensures
that the permissive door opened by the CP is kept ajar. It
is obvious that any
arrangements which could be made to establish a territorial entity and to define
its boundaries will have to
be negotiated with an existing government within the
framework of the NT (including the permissive provision). This is contemplated
by CP XXXIV.1 itself, which underlines the “recognition therein of the
right of the South African people as a whole to self-determination”
and
says that the more limited right to self-determination of a particular community
shall not be precluded “within the framework
of the said right”.
Moreover NT 74(1)(b)(ii) and (4) and 103(2), which deal with provincial
boundaries and any changes that
may be made to them, are specifically required
by the provisions of CP XVIII.3 and CP XVIII.4. Finally, it is difficult to
interpret
CP XXXIV as permitting the denial of the fundamental human rights of
any persons living in such an entity, let alone requiring the
exclusion of the
Bill of Rights. The provision that national legislation shall determine the
matter simply provides the mechanism
for giving legal form to any agreement that
might be reached.
[220] The broader question has also been answered.
This Court functions purely in terms of the IC. Proponents of a Volkstaat are
free to campaign for political and constitutional changes which would result in
the forms of self-determination which they consider
appropriate being brought
about and institutionalised. We are, however, bound in our present task by the
limits of the 34 CPs, and
by them alone. Apart from CP XXXIV, the only CP
dealing with self-determination is CP XII, which requires certain collective
rights
of self-determination to be recognised and protected in the NT. This has
been done in the Bill of Rights through NT 31, which protects
cultural,
religious and language communities. A submission by one of the objectors that
the right is not protected because the provision
is framed in negative and not
positive terms is without substance.
[221] It was also contended that
the language of CP XXXIV is wide enough to embrace not only forms of Afrikaner
self-determination
but self-determination of traditional authorities as well,
thus avoiding any racial selectivity in the interpretation of the CP.
We cannot
accept that contention. In our view CP XXXIV is not intended to entrench the
status of traditional authorities. Their
role and status are expressly dealt
with in CP XIII and CP XVII. Their continued existence under IC 181 and NT 212
is not entrenched
but is subject to amendment and repeal. CP XXXIV cannot be
relied upon to entrench the existence of traditional authorities.
CP
XIV: Participation in the Political Process by Minority Parties
[222] Decisions in the NCOP are to be taken in terms of NT 65(1), which
states:
“Except where the Constitution provides otherwise -
(a) each province has one vote which is cast on behalf of the province by the head of its delegation; and
(b) all questions before the National Council of Provinces are agreed when at least five provinces vote in favour of the question.”
Objection was
taken to these provisions on the ground that they do not comply with CP XIV
which requires that:
“Provision shall be made for participation of minority political parties in the legislative process in a manner consistent with democracy.”
It was contended that the procedures in
the NCOP dealing with NT 76 legislation and constitutional amendments do not
comply with the
requirements of CP XIV because voting is by province, which
means, so the contention went, that minority parties in provincial delegations
do not have an effective vote.
[223] The method of voting in the NCOP
depends upon the subject matter of the legislation. In respect of matters dealt
with in terms
of NT 75, each delegate has one vote and the question is decided
by a majority of votes.15[1] The
rules and orders of the NCOP must provide for the participation of minority
parties in such matters in a manner consistent with
democracy.15[2] Other matters are
decided on the basis that each province has one vote and at least five provinces
must support the decision.15[3]
NT 70(2)(b) requires the rules and orders of the NCOP to provide for the
participation of all provinces in its proceedings in a
manner consistent with
democracy.
[224] NT 61(2) requires the allocation of seats in the NCOP
to be regulated by national legislation in a manner which ensures that
minority
parties participate in the NCOP in a manner consistent with democracy. This,
and the requirements of NT 70(2)(b) and (c)
relating to the participation of
provinces and of minority political parties in the proceedings of the NCOP in a
manner consistent
with democracy, give rise to constitutional obligations which
are subject to judicial
control.15[4] Provision is made
for the full participation of minority political parties in the passing of
legislation in the NA and in the passing
of NT 75 bills in the NCOP. Although
voting in the NCOP in respect of other matters is on the basis of one vote per
province, the
participation of the provinces in the proceedings has to take
place in a manner consistent with democracy.
[225] NT 53(1)(a) provides that
decisions in the NA are to be taken by a majority vote unless the Constitution
provides otherwise.
Larger majorities are required to overrule vetoes of the
NCOP15[5] and to amend the
Constitution.15[6][225] NT
57(2)(b) requires the rules and orders of the NA to provide for
“the participation in the proceedings of the Assembly, and its committees, of all minority political parties represented in the Assembly, in a manner consistent with democracy”.
[226] All legislation,
including amendments to the Constitution, must be passed by the
NA.15[7] The NCOP also has to
pass legislation referred to in NT 76 and certain constitutional amendments
referred to in NT 74(1)(b) and
to deal with bills referred to in NT 75. If the
NCOP fails to pass a bill governed by NT 76, its decision can be overridden by a
two-thirds majority of the
NA;15[8] other bills have to be
referred to the NCOP and dealt with by it in terms of NT 75. If it fails to
pass such a bill its decision
can be overridden by a simple majority in the
NA.15[9]
[227] Minority
political parties participate fully in the legislative process through their
role in the NA. In addition they are
represented in the NCOP and are entitled
to participate in its proceedings, which are required to be conducted in a
manner consistent
with democracy. The fact that voting on certain matters is to
take place on the basis of one vote per province is not inconsistent
with
democracy. Given the purpose of the NCOP, which is to involve the provinces in
the enactment of certain legislation and to
provide a forum in which provincial
interests can be advanced, the method of voting is not inappropriate. In the
German Bundesrat,
on which the NCOP appears to have been modelled, the votes of
each Land may be cast only as a block
vote,16[0] and there is nothing to
suggest that the German system has proved unsatisfactory or
undemocratic.
[228] In our view the provisions of the NT dealing with
the structure and functioning of Parliament are not inconsistent with democracy,
and sufficient provision has been made for the participation of minority parties
in the legislative process to meet the requirements
of CP
XIV.16[1]
CHAPTER
V. PROVINCIAL GOVERNMENT ISSUES (OTHER THAN CP XVIII.2)
[229] In
this Chapter we consider the broad question whether the provisions of the NT
relating to the provincial tier of government
comply with the prescripts of the
CPs. The Chapter initially deals (in Part A) with each of the individual CPs
relevant to provincial
government. It then (in Part B) addresses the first of
two major issues concerning provincial powers, namely whether the NT establishes
“legitimate provincial autonomy”, a phrase used in CP XX. In the
nature of things the discussion of specifics in the
initial part of the Chapter
overlaps to some extent with that in the second. A third issue of provincial
powers arises from the
requirement in CP XVIII.2 that “[t]he powers and
functions of the provinces” in the NT “shall not be substantially
less than or substantially inferior to those” in the IC. This requirement
introduces a dimension to our certification task
differing fundamentally from
that required by the CPs in general. It is accordingly considered separately in
Chapter VII.
A. ASSESSMENT OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES
CP XVIII.1
[230] This CP requires the powers and functions
of provincial governments and the boundaries of the provinces to be defined in
the
NT. This is complied with in NT 103(2), 104 and 125 and in NT ch 6
generally and the contention is not that the NT does not define
the powers and
functions of provincial government sufficiently but rather that the powers are
substantially less than those in the
IC. That submission is dealt with in a
separate part of this
judgment.16[2]
CP
XVIII.3
[231] This CP requires that the boundaries of the provinces in
the NT should be the same as those established in terms of the IC.
This is
complied with by NT 103(2) which provides that “[t]he boundaries of the
provinces are those existing when the Constitution
took
effect”.
CP XVIII.4
[232] This CP deals with amendments
to the NT which alter the powers, boundaries, functions or institutions of
provinces. Such amendments
require the approval of a special majority of the
legislatures of each of the provinces, or alternatively, if it exists, a
two-thirds
majority of a chamber of Parliament composed of provincial
representatives. If the amendment concerns specific provinces only, the
CP
requires that the NT should mandate that the approval of the legislatures of
such provinces be obtained. CP XVIII.4 is satisfied
by NT 74, which does in
fact require bills amending the NT to be supported by a vote of two-thirds of
the members of the NA and also
two-thirds of the provinces in the NCOP if such a
bill affects the NCOP or alters provincial boundaries, powers, functions or
institutions,
or if it amends a provision that deals specifically with a
provincial matter. If a bill amending the NT concerns a specific province
or
provinces only, NT 74(3) also requires the approval of the relevant legislature
or legislatures of the province or provinces concerned.
CP XVIII.5
[233] The requirement set by this CP that provision should be made for
obtaining the views of a provincial legislature concerning
all constitutional
amendments regarding its powers, boundaries and functions is fully met by NT
74(4), the wording of which closely
follows that of the CP. NT 74(3) serves as
a further bulwark of provincial integrity.
CP XIX
[234] This CP requires the NT to
include exclusive and concurrent powers and functions for national and
provincial levels of government.
There is indeed a list of both exclusive and
concurrent powers contained in NT 44(1)(a) and 104(1)(b) read with NT schs 4 and
5.16[3] An invasion of the
exclusive powers of a province is permissible in terms of NT 44(2) read with NT
147(2), but the requirements
of CP XIX with regard to “exclusive
powers” must be read subject to CP XXI.2. Clearly, the drafters did not
intend “exclusive”
to mean immune from encroachment under the
conditions contemplated by CP XXI.2. We have dealt with the proper approach to
these
CPs in a separate part of this
judgment.16[4] They are to be
read holistically and consistently with each other.
[235] CP XIX also
requires that the national and provincial levels of government have the power to
perform functions for other levels
of government on an agency or delegation
basis. NT 44(1)(a)(iii), 99, 104(1)(b)(iii), 104(1)(c) and 156(4) all provide
machinery
for the assignment of power between different levels of government,
including the municipal, provincial and national levels. Moreover,
NT 238
expressly empowers “[a]n executive organ of state in any sphere of
government” to “delegate any function
... to any other executive
organ of state”. Manifestly there has been compliance with the relevant
requirement of CP XIX.
CP XX
[236] CP XX raises the issue
whether the legislative and executive powers given to the provinces are
“appropriate” and
“adequate” to enable them to function
effectively. It also raises the issue whether such powers promote
“legitimate
provincial autonomy”. The argument advanced on behalf
of the objectors was not really that the powers of the provinces are
not
appropriate or adequate but rather that their legitimate autonomy has not been
promoted by the NT. That is a substantive topic
considered on its own later,
and subsumes the question whether the powers of provinces are adequate or
appropriate for their effective
functioning.16[5]
CP
XXI.1
[237] This CP requires that in the allocation of powers to the
national and provincial governments the criterion should be the level
“at
which decisions can be taken most effectively in respect of the quality and
rendering of services”. The allocation
of functions between the national
government and provincial governments is regulated by NT 44(1) and NT 104(1)
read with NT schs
4 and 5. No cogent argument has been advanced to us to
support the proposition that the allocation of powers made to the national
and
provincial governments in terms of these sections in the NT offends the criteria
prescribed by CP XXI.1.
CP XXI.2
[238] This CP, which
contemplates the NT permitting the national government to intervene
legislatively or otherwise in specific circumstances,
relates to the larger
issue of whether the NT makes adequate provision for “legitimate
provincial autonomy” and is dealt
with fully
below.16[6]
CP XXI.3
[239] This CP requires the allocation to the national government of
such powers as are necessary “for South Africa to speak
with one voice, or
to act as a single entity”. This CP is satisfied by the general residual
power of the NA which is contained
in NT 44(1)(a)(ii), by the specific powers
contained in NT sch 4, by the grounds on which intervention by the national
legislature
is justified in terms of NT 44(2) and by the grounds on which an
override is justified in terms of NT 146. We deal with the last
two sections
elsewhere.16[7]
CP XXI.4
[240] This CP provides that legislative powers should be allocated
predominantly to the national government where national uniformity
is required.
It is satisfied by NT 44, read with NT sch 4 and NT 146. No persuasive argument
was addressed to us to show that where
uniformity across the nation is required
that function is not “allocated predominantly, if not wholly, to the
national government”.
The machinery of the sections in the NT, to which
we refer later,16[8] is expansive
and flexible enough to accommodate this requirement.
CP XXI.5
[241] This CP requires that the determination of national economic
policies, the promotion of inter-provincial commerce and related
matters should
be allocated to the national government. Although there appears to be no
specific section “allocating”
these areas to the national government
in the NT, the requisite allocation is the necessary result of the powers of
intervention
contained in NT 44(2)(b) and (e), of the overrides contained in NT
146(2)(a), (b), (c)(ii), (iii) and (iv) and of the residual powers
of Parliament
under NT 44(1)(a)(ii).
CP XXI.6
[242] This CP requires
provincial governments, either exclusively or concurrently with the national
government, to have powers relating
to provincial planning and services and
“aspects of government dealing with specific socio-economic and cultural
needs and
the general well-being of the inhabitants of the province”. An
examination of NT schs 4 and 5 shows that this CP has been
satisfied. NT sch 5
refers expressly to provincial planning and provincial cultural matters and NT
sch 4 includes such matters as
health services, education (excluding tertiary
education), population development, regional planning and development, tourism
and
welfare services.
CP XXI.7
[243] CP XXI.7 requires that
concurrent powers be allocated to the national and provincial governments
“[w]here mutual co-operation
is essential or desirable or where it is
required to guarantee equality of opportunity or access to a government
service”.
It was not contended before us that there is indeed an area
denied to the provinces where mutual co-operation is essential or desirable
or
where it is required to guarantee equality of opportunity. It is true that NT
146(2)(c)(v) allows national legislation to prevail
where this is necessary for
the promotion of equal opportunity or equal access to governmental services, but
this does not constitute
a failure to give effect to CP XXI.7. First, CP XXI.7
must not be read in isolation, but with CP XXI.2; and second, the national
legislation authorised by NT 146(2)(c)(v) does not per se preclude the
provincial governments from also taking such measures as are
required to
guarantee equality of opportunity or access to a government
service.
CP XXI.8
[244] This CP requires the NT to specify
the allocation of “necessary ancillary powers” to those allocated to
either
the national or provincial governments. As far as NT sch 4 competences
are concerned, this CP is clearly satisfied by NT 44(3) and
NT 104(4). Such
allocation is not expressly made in regard to the powers of the provinces listed
in NT sch 5, but since NT sch 5
defines the exclusive powers of the provinces,
the provinces would necessarily also be the repository of powers incidental to
the
powers vested in them in terms of NT sch 5. It is equally clear that the
residual legislative power of Parliament under NT 44(1)
includes all powers,
save those referred to in NT 44(1)(a)(ii).
CP XXII
[245] This
CP simply prevents the national government from exercising its powers “so
as to encroach upon the geographical,
functional or institutional integrity of
the provinces”. It is important to distinguish between having a power
which does
so encroach upon the integrity of the provinces and exercising a
power which has that effect. The prohibition is against the exercise.
The
protection against the exercise of such power is contained in NT 41(1)(g), which
expressly provides that all spheres of government
must exercise their powers and
functions in a manner that does not encroach on the geographical, functional or
institutional integrity
of government in another sphere. The form and object of
CP XXII are therefore satisfied.
CP XXIII
[246] This CP
requires precedence to be given to the legislative powers of the national
government where a dispute between the national
and provincial governments
cannot be resolved by a court on a construction of the NT. We have some
difficulty in understanding the
meaning of this CP. Resolving such disputes is
inherent in the judicial function and a court can hardly take the position that
it
is unable to do so. It must give to the disputed part of the NT a meaning.
But whatever be the proper meaning of CP XXIII, it
was not contended before us
that effect is not given to it by NT 148.
CP XXV
[247] The
fiscal powers of the provinces, required to be defined in the NT by this CP, are
found in NT ch 13 and are dealt with more
fully in a separate part of this
judgment.16[9]
CP XXVI
[248] This CP gives to each level of government a constitutional right
to an equitable share of revenue collected nationally to enable
provinces and
local government to provide basic services and to execute the functions
entrusted to them. This CP appears to be satisfied
by NT 214 and 227 and is
fully dealt with in a separate part of this
judgment.17[0]
CP XXVII
[249] This CP requires a financial and fiscal commission to recommend
equitable fiscal and financial allocations to each province.
We deal with this
issue at length below in analysing the fiscal and financial requirements of the
NT.17[1] NT 214 read with NT 220
in our view gives adequate expression to this CP.
B. LEGITIMATE
PROVINCIAL AUTONOMY
[250] Having dealt with the individual CPs bearing
on provincial competences, we now turn to a consideration of the broader
question
whether the NT makes adequate provision for “legitimate
provincial autonomy”. Although those words appear in CP XX,
and make that
CP more pertinently relevant to the question to be considered, the legitimacy
(or genuineness) of the powers and functions
allocated to the provinces by the
NT has to be evaluated against the more general requirements of those CPs which
relate to provincial
government. For the sake of clarity some degree of
repetition will be inevitable.
CP XXI
[251] CP XXI sets
out the criteria according to which the allocation of powers to the national and
provincial governments is to be
made. There are to be exclusive and concurrent
provincial powers in respect of provincial planning and development, the
rendering
of services, and dealing with “socio-economic and cultural needs
and the general well-being of the inhabitants of the
province”.17[2]
[252] Provincial
planning, provincial cultural matters, provincial recreation and amenities and
provincial sport are included in
the NT sch 5 list of functional areas of
exclusive provincial legislative competences. Agriculture, consumer
protection, cultural
matters, disaster management, education other than tertiary
education, environment, health services, housing, regional planning and
development and urban and rural development are included in the NT sch 4 list of
concurrent national and provincial legislative competences.
In terms of NT
125(5) the implementation of provincial legislation is generally an exclusive
provincial executive power.17[3]
NT 125(2)(b) empowers the provinces to implement national legislation in respect
of NT schs 4 and 5 matters unless an Act of Parliament
provides otherwise. Such
Act of Parliament would require the assent of the
NCOP.17[4] The provinces also
have the legislative and executive power to establish municipalities, and to
monitor and see to the effective
performance of municipal functions within the
province,17[5] as well as the
other legislative competences referred to in parts A of NT schs 4 and 5. This
allocation of powers and functions
makes provision for extensive legislative and
executive provincial competences in a manner which complies with the overall
requirements
of CP XXI.
[253] The objection alleging lack of provincial
autonomy is directed not so much at the allocation of functional competences as
at
the provisions of the NT which are said to allow the national government to
intervene in provincial affairs. CPs XIX, XX and XXII
are relevant to these
objections.
CP XIX
[254] CP XIX requires the powers
allocated to the national and provincial levels of government to include
exclusive and concurrent
powers. This must be read with CP XXI.2 which
provides:
“Where it is necessary for the maintenance of essential national standards, for the establishment of minimum standards required for the rendering of services, the maintenance of economic unity, the maintenance of national security or the prevention of unreasonable action taken by one province which is prejudicial to the interests of another province or the country as a whole, the Constitution shall empower the national government to intervene through legislation or such other steps as may be defined in the Constitution.”
CP XXI.2 contemplates a situation in
which the national level of government has no legislative competence and has to
be specifically
empowered to legislate. It applies pertinently in the areas of
exclusive provincial legislative competence and qualifies the requirements
of CP
XIX.
[255] A contention raised in argument before us that CP XXI.2
should be construed as applying only to areas in which the national
level and
provincial levels have concurrent powers cannot be accepted. The CP deals with
national priorities which are applicable
to all functional areas. These
priorities are national and not provincial competences, and on the plain
language of the CP they
are of general application. This is borne out not only
by the subject matter of the particular competences but by the use of the
word
“intervene”. In the field of concurrency the national level of
government has the power to make laws and does not
need to be specifically
empowered to intervene. This is necessary only in situations in which the
national level would not otherwise
have the power to legislate or to
act.
[256] It was not disputed that the national level of government has
exclusive power in respect of all matters other than those specifically
vested
in provincial legislatures by the
NT.17[6] NT sch 5 lists
functional areas of exclusive provincial legislative competence, and these
functional areas are excluded from the
ordinary legislative authority of the
national sphere of
government.17[7] The provinces
also enjoy powers in respect of the following matters: the adoption of
provincial constitutions making provision for
provincial legislative and
executive structures and procedures, and a traditional
monarch;17[8] the summonsing of
persons to report to or give evidence before the provincial
legislature;17[9] the imposition
of provincial taxes;18[0] the
establishment, monitoring and promotion of the development of local
authorities;18[1] and the spending
power in respect of money in the provincial revenue
fund.18[2]
[257] The
exclusive powers of the provinces in respect of NT sch 5 matters are subject to
NT 44(2), which specifically empowers Parliament
to “intervene by passing
legislation ... with regard to a matter falling within a functional area listed
in Schedule 5, when
it is necessary” to do so for any of the purposes set
out in paragraphs (a) to (e) of the section. This power of intervention
is
defined and limited. Outside that limit the exclusive provincial power remains
intact and beyond the legislative competence of
Parliament. If regard is had to
the nature of the NT sch 5 powers and the requirements of NT 44(2), the occasion
for intervention
by Parliament is likely to be limited. NT 44(2) follows
precisely the language of CP XXI.2, and goes no further than CP XXI.2 requires
it to do. We are of the opinion that the NT complies with CP XIX read with CP
XXI.2, that provision is made for exclusive provincial
powers within the
contemplation of the CPs, and that the contentions to the contrary must be
rejected.
CP XX
[258] CP XX requires:
“Each level of government shall have appropriate and adequate legislative and executive powers and functions that will enable each level to function effectively. The allocation of powers between different levels of government shall be made on a basis which is conducive to financial viability at each level of government and to effective public administration, and which recognises the need for and promotes national unity and legitimate provincial autonomy and acknowledges cultural diversity.”
The
phrase “legitimate provincial autonomy” lacks precision and
certainty. The provinces derive their powers from the
NT and are obliged to
function within the framework of the NT. As long as that constitutional
framework is within the limits set
by the CPs, what is legitimate provincial
autonomy must be determined with due regard to that framework.
[259] The
CPs do not contemplate the creation of sovereign and independent provinces; on
the contrary, they contemplate the creation
of one sovereign state in which the
provinces will have only those powers and functions allocated to them by the NT.
They also contemplate
that the CA will define the constitutional framework
within the limits set and that the national level of government will have powers
which transcend provincial boundaries and competences. Legitimate provincial
autonomy does not mean that the provinces can ignore
that framework or demand to
be insulated from the exercise of such power.
[260] What is important is
that the provinces be vested with the powers contemplated by the CPs and be able
to exercise such powers
effectively. If this is done the requirement of CP XX
relating to legitimate provincial autonomy will have been
met.
[261] Various provisions of the NT are said by the objectors to
encroach upon the legitimate autonomy of the provinces. In particular,
objection was taken to NT 44(2), 100, 125(3), 146 and 147 and certain provisions
of NT chs 10 and 13.
NT 44(2)
[262] NT
44(2)18[3] empowers Parliament to
pass legislation concerning NT sch 5
matters18[4] when it is necessary
to do so for any of the purposes set out in subsections (a) to (e) of that
provision. It has already been pointed
out that this is a specific requirement
of CP XXI.218[5] and in so far as
this could be said to infringe upon the autonomy of the provinces in relation to
their exclusive powers, it is an
infringement authorised and required by the CPs
themselves. It is not part of the legitimate autonomy of provinces contemplated
by the CPs to be immune from such intervention.
NT 100
[263] NT 100 creates an exception to the general principle that the
implementation of provincial legislation in a province is an
exclusive
provincial executive power.18[6]
It provides that when a province cannot or does not fulfil an executive
obligation the national executive may take appropriate steps
to ensure
fulfilment of that obligation.
[264] The right to intervene is subject
to the provisions of NT 41(1)(e), (f) and (g), which require all levels of
government to
“(e) respect the constitutional status, institutions, powers and functions of government in the other spheres;
(f) not assume any power or function except those conferred on them in terms of the Constitution; [and]
(g) exercise their powers and functions in a manner that does not encroach on the geographical, functional or institutional integrity of government in another sphere”.
It is also subject to the
requirements of NT 100(2), which are that such intervention be approved by the
NCOP.
[265] The action of the national executive contemplated by NT 100
is either to put the province on terms to carry out its obligations
(and
presumably to intervene if it then fails to do so) or to assume responsibility
for such functions itself to the extent that
it is necessary to do so for any of
the purposes set out in NT 100(1)(b). These are the same purposes referred to
in NT 44(2) and
intervention for such purposes is also authorised and required
by CP XXI.2.
[266] NT 100 serves the limited purpose of enabling the
national government to take appropriate executive action in circumstances
where
this is required because a provincial government is unable or unwilling to do so
itself. This is consistent not only with
CP XXI.2 but also with CP XX, which
requires the allocation of powers to be made on a basis that is conducive to
effective public
administration. Any attempt by the national government to
intervene at an executive level for other purposes would be inconsistent
with
the NT and justiciable. NT 100 does not diminish the right of provinces to
carry out the functions vested in them under the
NT; it makes provision for a
situation in which they are unable or unwilling to do so. This cannot be said
to constitute an encroachment
upon their legitimate autonomy.
NT
125(3)
[267] NT 125(3) provides:
“A province has executive authority [to develop and implement policy] only to the extent that the province has the administrative capacity to assume effective responsibility. The national government, by legislative and other measures, must assist provinces to develop the administrative capacity required for the effective exercise of their powers and performance of their functions ...”.
The provision envisages a situation in which a
province is unable to carry out the functions that are required for the
development
or implementation of policy and imposes an obligation on the
national government to assist the province to develop the necessary
capacity.
The provisions are consistent with CP XX, which relates the allocation of
executive powers to effective public administration.
In a situation such as
that which exists in South Africa, where newly established provinces may not yet
have the administrative
infrastructure to enable them to carry out the functions
they have to perform in terms of the NT, the provision serves a necessary
governmental purpose, and does not encroach upon the legitimate autonomy of the
provinces.18[7]
NT 146
[268] NT 146 is referred to in the section dealing with CP
XVIII.2.18[8] It deals with
conflicts between national legislation and provincial legislation in the field
of concurrent legislative competences.
We have drawn attention to the fact that
NT 41 requires all spheres of government to exercise their powers and functions
in a way
that respects the geographical, functional and institutional integrity
of government in another
sphere.18[9] A provision
regulating how conflict between the legislation of different levels of
government is to be resolved is clearly necessary.
NT 146 is within the broad
framework of governmental preferences contemplated by CPs XXI.2 and XXI.4, and
in the light of this and
the provisions of NT 41 it cannot be said that the
section encroaches upon the legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
NT
147(1)
[269] NT 147(1) deals with conflicts between national
legislation and provisions of a provincial constitution. Preference is given
to
national legislation which is specifically required or envisaged by the NT and
to national legislative intervention made in terms
of NT 44(2). Conflicts
between national legislation and provisions of a provincial constitution in the
field of the concurrent legislative
competences set out in NT sch 4 are to be
dealt with in the same manner as conflicts in respect of such matters between
national
legislation and provincial legislation.
[270] The continued
existence of the provinces as well as their power to adopt provincial
constitutions is recognised by CP XVIII.
The provinces are not sovereign
states. They were established by the IC and derive their powers from it. One
of these powers is
to enable a provincial legislature to adopt a constitution
for its province subject to the proviso that such a constitution should
not be
inconsistent with the IC or the
CPs.19[0]
[271] Provincial legislatures are permitted by IC 160(3) to make
provision in a provincial constitution for legislative and executive
structures
and procedures different from those provided for in the IC and to make provision
for the institution, role, authority
and status of a traditional
monarch.19[1] They cannot,
however, by exercising their power to adopt a provincial constitution, increase
the powers vested in them under the
IC or amend provisions of the IC which
regulate the relationship between the national and provincial levels of
government.19[2] NT 147 is to the
same effect.
[272] NT 147 does not encroach upon the legitimate
political autonomy of the provinces. It does no more than preserve the
relationship
between the NT and provincial constitutions. It makes clear that a
provincial constitution cannot alter the power relationship established
by the
NT, that it cannot increase the powers vested in the provincial government under
the NT and that it cannot reduce or otherwise
seek to modify the powers vested
in Parliament by the NT. In doing so it gives effect to CP IV which
states:
“The Constitution shall be the supreme law of the land. It shall be binding on all organs of state at all levels of government.”
The provisions of NT 147 do not in our
view encroach upon the legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
NT ch 10
[273] NT ch 10 deals with public administration. The CPs which deal
specifically with these matters are CP XXIX and CP XXX, which
have already been
considered.19[3][273] CP XXIX
requires an independent and impartial PSC “in the interests of the
maintenance of effective ... administration
and a high standard of professional
ethics in the public service”. CP XXX requires there to be “an
efficient, non-partisan,
career-orientated public service broadly representative
of the South African community”, the structures and functioning of
which,
“as well as the terms and conditions of service of its members, shall be
regulated by law”.
[274] NT 196(2) provides that there must be
a single PSC, which is subject to regulation by national legislation, but is
independent
and impartial. It is clear that only one PSC is contemplated and
that there has been a departure from the provisions of the IC which
empowered
provinces to establish their own provincial service commissions. It is also
implicit in NT sch 6 s 24(2) that the new
PSC to be established in terms of NT
196 will take the place of both the existing PSC and the provincial service
commissions.
[275] Separate provincial service commissions are not
specifically required by the CPs. The question whether the changes made by
NT
ch 10 will have a material bearing on the autonomy of the provinces or their
powers depends upon the functions and powers of the
new PSC, which, as we have
previously noted, is a matter that has not been dealt with in the NT.
[276] Under the IC provincial service commissions are bound by norms
and standards set by the national PSC. The setting of such
norms and standards
by an independent body does not detract from the legitimate autonomy of the
provinces. What is important to
such autonomy, however, is the ability of the
provinces to employ their own public servants. We do not read the NT as denying
the
provinces this power. Although there is no specific provision dealing with
this, it is a power implicit in the executive authority
of the provinces which
is vested in the Premiers by NT 125(1), and in the other provisions of NT 125
which presuppose that the provinces
will have an administrative infrastructure
necessary for the implementation and administration of laws. The IC does not
specifically
empower the provinces to set up their own administrations and to
employ their own servants, but this has been done by all the provinces,
and it
has never been doubted that the power to do this is inherent in their executive
authority to implement laws. NT sch 6 annexure
D s 6 accepts that existing
provincial administrations will remain in place and that the process of
rationalisation will be continued
with a view to establishing an effective
administration for each province. The fact that NT 197 makes provision for
“a public
service for the Republic” and not for separate public
services for the various levels of government does not detract from this.
IC
212 also makes provision for “a public service for the Republic”.
What is important is who makes the appointments
to the public service in respect
of provincial administrations.
[277] The mere fact that the NT makes provision for a single
PSC does not mean that the legitimate autonomy of the provinces will
necessarily
be impaired or that their powers will necessarily be reduced. Each of the
provinces is vested with the power to nominate
one of the Commissioners and will
therefore have the opportunity of making a contribution to the work of the PSC.
Everything really
depends upon the powers to be vested in that body. The
national legislation which will regulate the functioning of the PSC involves
the
NCOP and has to be passed in accordance with the requirements of NT
76.19[4] If the functions and
powers of the PSC are set out in the NT, the legislation will be subject to
constitutional control.
[278] If the PSC has advisory, investigatory and
reporting powers which apply equally to the national and provincial governments,
and the provinces remain free to take decisions in regard to the appointment of
their own employees within the framework of uniform
norms and standards, the
changes will neither infringe upon their autonomy, nor reduce their powers. But
if the provinces are deprived
of the ability to take such decisions themselves,
that would have a material bearing on these
matters.
NT ch 13
[279] NT ch 13 deals
with finance.19[5] In the context
of provincial autonomy the objection that is taken is as follows. NT 215
prescribes to the provinces how and when
they must prepare their budgets and
what must be contained in them, and NT 216 empowers Parliament to prescribe
measures to ensure
both transparency and expenditure control, by requiring all
spheres of government to adhere to recognised accounting practices, uniform
expenditure classifications and uniform treasury norms and standards. In terms
of NT 216(2) the transfer of funds to a province
may be stopped if there is a
“serious or persistent material breach of” such measures. NT 217,
which deals with procurements,
requires all organs of state at all levels of
government to contract for goods and services “in accordance with a system
which
is fair, equitable, transparent, competitive and cost-effective”,
and it authorises national legislation to prescribe a framework
within which
“affirmative action” policies may be implemented. NT 218 provides
that loan guarantees by any level of
government must comply with conditions set
out in national legislation, and NT 219 requires national legislation to
prescribe a framework
for determining the salaries of traditional leaders and
members of councils of traditional leaders, and the upper limit of salaries,
allowances or benefits of members of provincial legislatures and members of
Executive Councils of provinces. It is contended that
these provisions, taken
together, encroach upon the legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
[280] These provisions must be seen in the context of the requirements
of the CPs dealing with the allocation to different levels
of government of
revenue raised nationally. That is dealt with in the CPs as follows:
“XXVI
Each level of government shall have a constitutional right to an equitable share of revenue collected nationally so as to ensure that the provinces and local governments are able to provide basic services and execute the functions allocated to them.
XXVII
A Financial and Fiscal Commission, in which each province shall be represented, shall recommend equitable fiscal and financial allocations to the provincial and local governments from revenue collected nationally, after taking into account the national interest, economic disparities between the provinces as well as the population and developmental needs, administrative responsibilities and other legitimate interests of each of the provinces.”
[281] NT 214(1) requires an Act of
Parliament to make provision for the equitable division of revenue, the
determination of each
province’s share of such revenue, and other
allocations out of the national government's share of revenue that may be made
to provinces or local governments. The Act has to take account of various
factors specified in NT 214(2). For the purpose of addressing
the issue of
legitimate provincial autonomy, what is important is that the scheme of
governmental financing contemplated by the CPs
is one which involves a
distribution of revenue collected nationally between the various levels of
government. The provisions of
NT 215 and 216 are rationally connected to such a
scheme and serve a legitimate purpose. Uniformity in accounting practices and
preparation of budgets will facilitate the equitable allocation of revenue
between the various levels of government; indeed, without
such uniformity the
allocation of revenue on an equitable basis might not be possible. In the
circumstances the requirements of
NT 215 and 216(1) do not encroach upon the
legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
[282] A province cannot carry out
its governmental functions without the equitable share of revenue to which it is
entitled. If
the transfer of funds to the provinces is to be made, or is liable
to be stopped, at the discretion of the national government, that
would
materially impair the legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
[283] This, however, is not the effect of NT 214 and 215. Each province
has a constitutional right to an equitable share of revenue
collected
nationally, a right that is recognised in NT 214(1). NT 216(2), which empowers
the Minister of Finance in the national
government to stop the transfer of funds
to an organ of state which is guilty of a serious or persistent material breach
of the requirements
of the measures established to secure uniformity, does not
detract from this right. It is an enforcement mechanism designed to secure
compliance with the corresponding obligation to adhere to uniform norms in the
budgeting and accounting processes. It can be invoked
only if there has been a
serious or persistent material breach of these obligations, and it is subject to
the external controls of
NT 216(3), (4) and (5). These include approval by
Parliament within 30 days of such action having been
taken.19[6] For this purpose
Parliament includes the NCOP, and the approval that is required may be given by
Parliament only after the Auditor-General
has reported to it on the issue and
the province concerned has been given the opportunity of answering the
allegations against it.19[7] The
question whether there has been a serious or persistent material breach of the
provisions would also be justiciable.
[284] The enforcement mechanism is
rationally connected to the obligation to adhere to the prescribed norms and is
not disproportionate
to the breach that it is intended to remedy. In the
circumstances it cannot be said to infringe upon the legitimate autonomy of
the
provinces.
[285] The obligation to effect procurements in accordance
with a system that is fair, equitable, transparent, competitive and
cost-effective
is consistent with open and accountable administration which is
an implicit requirement of the
CPs.19[8] The obligation to act
in this manner does not detract from the legitimate autonomy of the provinces;
it is what they would have
been expected to do. The provision that national
legislation must determine a framework for affirmative action policies in
respect
of procurements is consistent with CP XXI, and is not an encroachment on
the legitimate autonomy of the provinces.
[286] NT 218(1), which
provides that the national government, provinces and municipalities may
guarantee loans only if the guarantee
complies with conditions established in
national legislation, cannot be said to deprive the provinces of legitimate
provincial autonomy.
It is a provision aimed at ensuring that all levels of
government observe uniform and sound financial practices to prevent the
mismanagement
and misuse of public funds. Nor can it be said that the
provisions of NT 219(2), which provide that national legislation shall establish
a framework for determining the upper limits of salaries to be paid to members
of provincial legislatures, among others, deprives
the provinces of legitimate
autonomy. This provision does not prevent the provinces from determining the
actual salaries to be paid
to members of provincial legislatures; it merely
provides for the establishment of a framework to establish upper limits. In our
view, the provision achieves an acceptable balance between the need to establish
national standards and the need to preserve provincial
autonomy. In conclusion,
we find no merit in the objections levelled against any of these
provisions.
Cooperative Government
[287] The constitutional
system chosen by the CA is one of cooperative government in which powers in a
number of important functional
areas are allocated concurrently to the national
and the provincial levels of government. This choice, instead of one of
“competitive
federalism” which some political parties may have
favoured, was a choice which the CA was entitled to make in terms of the
CPs.
Having made that choice, it was entitled to make provision in the NT for the way
in which cooperative government is to function.
It does this in NT 40 and
41.
[288] NT 40 defines the different levels of government as being
“distinctive, interdependent and interrelated” and requires
them to
conduct their activities within the parameters of NT 40 and 41. According to NT
41(1), all spheres of government and all
organs of state within each sphere must
adhere to the principles of cooperative government and inter-governmental
relations set out
in that section.
[289] These principles, which are
appropriate to cooperative government, include an express provision that all
spheres of government
must exercise their powers and functions in a manner that
does not encroach on the geographical, functional or institutional integrity
of
government in another sphere.19[9]
[290] Inter-governmental cooperation is implicit in any system where
powers have been allocated concurrently to different levels
of
government20[0] and is consistent
with the requirement of CP XX that national unity be recognised and promoted.
The mere fact that the NT has made
explicit what would otherwise have been
implicit cannot in itself be said to constitute a failure to promote or
recognise the need
for legitimate provincial autonomy.
[291] Although
it was argued that cooperation should be a matter for negotiation between each
province and the national government,
the only provision in NT 41(1) to which
serious objection was taken was the requirement that the different spheres of
government
should avoid legal proceedings against each other. This has to be
read with NT 41(4) which provides:
“An organ of state involved in an intergovernmental dispute must make every reasonable effort to settle the dispute by means of mechanisms and procedures provided for that purpose, and must exhaust all other remedies before it approaches a court to resolve the dispute.”
This
provision binds all departments of state and administrations in the national,
provincial or local spheres of
government.20[1] Its implications
are that disputes should where possible be resolved at a political level rather
than through adversarial litigation.
It is consistent with the system of
cooperative government which has been established and does not oust the
jurisdiction of the
courts or deprive any organ of government of the powers
vested in it under the NT. The contention advanced on behalf of one of the
objectors that litigation between organs of state is not competent under the NT
is clearly wrong. Specific provision for such litigation
is made in NT
167(4)(a). In our view it cannot be said that NT 41 is inconsistent with CP XX.
In so holding we are not unmindful
of the fact that NT 41(2) and 41(3) make
provision for Acts of Parliament to establish the structures and institutions
which will
promote and facilitate inter-governmental relations, and prescribe
the mechanisms and procedures to facilitate the settlement of
inter-governmental
disputes. The legislation that is required has national implications and it is
appropriate that it should be
the subject of national legislation. The
legislation will have to respect the integrity of provincial governments and,
although
it does not have to be passed by the NCOP, it will be subject to
constitutional control.
[292] The principles of cooperative government
and inter-governmental relations set out in NT 41 are not invasive of the
autonomy
of a province in a system of cooperative government and the objection
that they contravene CP XX must be rejected.
Framework
[293] Various objections were taken to provisions of the NT which
either individually or collectively were said to constitute an
invasion of
provincial autonomy. In this category are provisions of the NT which deal with
framework matters such as the size of
provincial
legislatures,20[2] the calling of
referenda,20[3] the recognition of
the post of leader of the opposition in the provincial
legislature,20[4] the number of
terms that a premier can
serve,20[5] the electoral law and
electoral procedures,20[6] and the
regulation of matters necessary for the proper functioning of constitutional
structures such as intervention by the provinces
in the affairs of
municipalities,20[7] the basis for
determining the permanent and special delegates to the
NCOP,20[8] and the procedure in
terms of which provinces confer authority on their delegates to cast votes on
their behalf in the NCOP.20[9]
[294] The CPs empower the CA to determine the constitutional framework
within which the various levels of government will function.
Provincial
governments, like other levels of government, have to conduct their affairs
within the prescribed
framework.21[0] As long as the
framework does not constrain the exercise of provincial powers in ways which
would prevent the provinces from effectively
exercising the powers vested in
them by the NT, the framework is not relevant to provincial autonomy. The
provisions of the framework
to which reference is made in this section do not
prevent or unduly constrain the provinces from exercising their powers and the
objections to such provisions must be
rejected.
“Oversight”
[295] NT 55(2)(b)(ii)
requires the NA to provide “mechanisms” to maintain
“oversight” of any organ of state,
which will include a department
of a provincial government.21[1]
This must be seen in the context of the scheme of cooperative government under
which provinces will implement national legislation
unless an Act of Parliament
otherwise provides,21[2] and where
Parliament is under a constitutional duty to intervene and implement such
legislation itself if it is necessary to do
so.21[3] It is also relevant to
decisions which may have to be taken by the NA in regard to the enactment of NT
sch 4 legislation or the
exercise by Parliament of its powers under NT
44(2).21[4]
[296] The
mechanism established and the exercise of the powers under such mechanism will
be subject to constitutional control and
the provisions of NT ch 3. In the
circumstances the “oversight” provision is a legitimate power to
vest in the national
government in the context of the system of cooperative
government which has been established, and does not contravene the provisions
of
CP XX.
Other Objections
[297] Other issues raised in relation to
provincial autonomy are that there is no provision for a province to adopt an
official language,21[5] that there
are restrictions on a province’s ability to change its
name,21[6] and that there is no
power enabling a province to establish armed forces. None of these powers is
required by the CPs and it was
open to the CA to decide how to deal with such
matters. The decisions taken do not prevent or unduly constrain the ability of
the
provincial legislatures to exercise their legislative and executive powers
and there has accordingly been no breach of CP XX.
[298] In the result
the question whether CP XX has been complied with depends upon the provisions
which in the light of this judgment
will have to be made in the NT in respect of
the powers and functions of the PSC. If those provisions are made in a way
which does
not compromise the legitimate autonomy of the provinces, the
requirements of CP XX will have been met. But unless and until the
powers and
functions of the PSC have been clarified we are unable to certify that CP XX has
been complied with.
CHAPTER VI. LOCAL GOVERNMENT
ISSUES
[299] Most of the objections in respect of local government
(“LG”) provisions of the NT were levelled at the alleged
diminution
of provincial powers and
functions.21[7] While this was
the primary quarrel, it was not the only one. Further objections were directed
at the NT for its alleged failure
to set out a framework for LG powers,
functions and structures as required by CP XXIV. Moreover, it was maintained
that the NT failed
more generally to heed the injunction of CP XXV, which is to
say that the framework for LG does not make provision for fiscal powers
and
functions for different categories of LG. In addition, it was argued that the
power granted to municipalities to impose excise
taxes contravened CP XXV for
the reason that this was not an “appropriate fiscal
power”.
[300] CP XXIV requires that a framework for LG powers,
functions and structures shall be set out in the NT. The comprehensive powers,
functions and other features of LG are to be set out in parliamentary statutes
or provincial legislation, or both. CP XXV requires,
inter alia, that the CP
XXIV framework shall make provision for appropriate fiscal powers and functions
for different categories
of LG.
[301] At the very least, the requirement
of a framework for LG structures necessitates the setting out in the NT of the
different
categories of LG that can be established by the provinces and a
framework for their structures. In the NT, the only type of LG and
LG structure
referred to is the
municipality.21[8] In our view
this is insufficient to comply with the requirements of the CP XXIV. A
structural framework should convey an overall
structural design or scheme for LG
within which LG structures are to function and provinces are entitled to
exercise their establishment
powers. It should indicate how LG executives are
to be appointed, how LGs are to take decisions, and the formal legislative
procedures
demanded by CP X that have to be followed. We conclude, therefore,
that the NT does not comply with CP XXIV and CP X.
[302] Moreover,
there is no compliance with CP XXV. No provision has been made in the NT for
appropriate fiscal powers and functions
in respect of different categories of
LG. Indeed, as indicated, in terms of NT 155(1)(a), the various categories of
LG are to be
determined by national legislation. This merely reinforces our
conclusion that a structural framework for LG must encompass a broad
design of
the municipal typology.
[303] This conclusion, strictly speaking, makes
it unnecessary to consider an objection to the provisions of NT 229(1), which
authorise
municipalities to impose, inter alia, “excise taxes”. The
submission made on behalf of this objector is that it is not
an
“appropriate” fiscal power and therefore falls foul of CP XXV. It
was also contended that such taxes are not subject
to any national or provincial
control and are for that reason also “inappropriate” to confer on
LG. Our view with regard
to this objection may be helpful to the
CA.
[304] Stated simply, the first objection is based upon the
submission that an excise tax is usually a tax imposed upon the manufacture
or
sale of goods. This is the sense, for example, in which the term is used in the
Customs and Excise Act 91 of 1964. Counsel for
the objector acknowledged that
the word could also bear the meaning of a tax levied on licences or a lower-tier
tax on defined items
such as alcohol and tobacco. The submission on behalf of
the CA (in its final incarnation) was that on a proper reading of NT 229,
the
word “municipal” was to be inserted by implication before the word
“excise”. On that basis, so it was
contended, “excise
taxes” would refer to excess charges on utilities such as water and
electricity provided by municipalities.
The material furnished by the CA in
support of that submission was, however, destructive of the contention. It
shows that the word
“excise” ordinarily carries the meaning of a
retail tax targeted at specific commodities such as alcohol, tobacco and
fuel.
At best the taxing power in respect of “excise taxes” would lead to
a tyranny of uncertainty and litigation.
[305] In our opinion the word
is ambiguous. It is unnecessary to refer to the dictionary meanings which
illustrate that. To limit
the expression to “municipal excise
taxes” would not remove the ambiguity. Suffice it to say that the
expression includes
taxes that are inappropriate for municipalities to
impose.
CHAPTER VII. PROVINCIAL POWERS (CP
XVIII.2)
A. THE INTERPRETATION AND APPLICATION OF CP XVIII.2
[306] CP XVIII.2 reads as follows:
“The powers and functions of the provinces defined in the Constitution, including the competence a provincial legislature to adopt a constitution for its province, shall not be substantially less than or substantially inferior to those provided for in this Constitution.”
CP
XVIII.2 was introduced into the CPs through an amendment to the IC promulgated
on 3 March 1994.21[9] It was not
disputed that it was one of a series of amendments passed at that time, and that
one of the objects of these amendments
was to encourage political formations
which had refused to participate in the transition process to change their minds
and to support
the transition to a new political
order.22[0] It was contended that
the legislative history required particular importance to be given to the CPs
amended in this way, that the
purpose of the amendments was, among others, to
provide assurances that the NT would make provision for provincial autonomy, and
that CP XVIII.2 should be interpreted so as to give effect to this
purpose.
[307] None of the CPs can be characterised as being more
important than the others, and the fact that CP XVIII.2 was introduced at
a late
stage does not mean that its provisions should be given greater weight than the
other provisions of IC sch 4. Together they
constitute the solemn pact to which
we have referred previously. Some of their provisions will have been of
particular importance
to certain political formations; but other provisions will
have been of equal importance to others. They have to be construed holistically
in the manner set out in Chapter II of this judgment, and CP XVIII.2 is not
entitled to special treatment simply because it was a
late addition to the
pact.
[308] CP XVIII.2 does not deal with provincial autonomy. That has
been addressed in CP XX, which was part of the original pact and
was not the
subject of any amendment in 1994. The purpose of CP XVIII.2 is apparent from
its own terms. It is a guarantee that
provincial powers and functions will not
be substantially reduced by the provisions of the NT, and it is on that basis
that it has
to be construed.
[309] CP XVIII.2 clearly requires a
comparison between the powers of the provinces in the IC and those provided for
in the NT. Before
making that comparison it is necessary to understand the
scheme according to which power is distributed between the national and
provincial levels of government under the IC. At the national level Parliament
has the power to make laws for the
Republic.22[1] This is a general
plenary legislative competence and is not confined to specific functional
areas.22[2] At the provincial
level, a provincial legislature has a limited competence to make laws for its
province with regard to those matters
which fall within the functional areas of
IC sch 6.22[3] Provincial
legislatures also have the power to adopt a constitution for the
province22[4] and enjoy certain
financial and fiscal powers specified in the
IC.22[5] None of the IC sch 6
powers is exclusive to the provinces. Parliament is also competent to make laws
in regard to IC sch 6 matters,
and the IC regulates the manner in which
conflicts between IC sch 6 laws enacted by Parliament and IC sch 6 laws enacted
by a provincial
legislature are to be
resolved.22[6]
[310] The
distribution of power between the national and provincial levels of government
under the NT is substantially similar.
At the national level Parliament has the
power to pass legislation with regard to any matter other than a matter within
the functional
areas of exclusive provincial legislative competence set out in
NT sch 5.22[7] In respect of
such matters Parliament has only a limited power to intervene by passing
legislation when it is necessary to do so
for the purposes set out in NT
44(2)(a)-(e).22[8] Provincial
legislatures have the exclusive powers referred to in NT sch 5, which are
subject to intervention by Parliament in the
special circumstances set out in NT
44(2), and powers set out in NT sch 4 which are exercisable concurrently with
Parliament. The
resolution of conflict between national legislation and
provincial legislation in respect of NT sch 4 matters is regulated by the
provisions of NT 146 to 150. A provincial legislature also has the power to
adopt a constitution for the
province22[9] and enjoys the
fiscal and financial powers set out in NT ch 13.
[311] NT schs 4 and 5
cover similar ground to that covered by IC sch 6. There are differences,
however, and these differences,
as well as differences in other aspects of the
individual and collective powers of the provinces, have to be evaluated in order
to
determine whether or not CP XVIII.2 has been complied
with.
[312] Against the backdrop of the schemes followed in the IC and
the NT in allocating legislative and executive powers to the provinces
and the
national state, the following issues must be borne in mind in approaching the
interpretation and application of CP XVIII.2.
[313] What must be
distinguished in the first place are the powers, functions and status of the
institution of the Senate, through
which the provinces express their input in
the national and political institutions of the country in terms of the IC, from
the corresponding
powers, functions and status of the NCOP through which that
input must be made in terms of the NT. (This analysis appears separately
in this
judgment.)23[0]
[314] If the
NCOP is superior or inferior in status and power to the Senate as an
institution, this is a factor which must be taken
into account in determining
the balance between the factors which determine the provinces’ current
powers and functions and
the factors which determine such powers and functions
under the NT.
[315] A second distinction which must be made is between
the power and the capacity of provinces
collectively23[1] to resist the
will of the national government and the power of an individual province to do
so.23[2] Each of the two
categories must be subject to the same weighing process. In each case the
enquiry must be whether the NT gives
more or less power to the province or
provinces.
[316] A particular provision of the NT that fails to comply
with a relevant CP must be left out of account in the weighing process
for the
purposes of the exercise in terms of CP XVIII.2. But if the NT is not certified
because of its failure to comply with the
CPs, and the CA changes the relevant
part of the text which fails so to comply, we would be obliged to weigh the text
as changed
(insofar as it impacts upon the functions, powers and status of the
provinces) in the competing factors which have to be balanced
in deciding
whether the ultimate package of provincial powers under the NT is substantially
inferior to, or less than, that which
is accorded to the provinces in the IC.
This means that although the Court must not at this stage enter into the
exercise of weighing
the particular factor represented by the text which
otherwise fails to comply with a relevant CP, such an exercise may still be
relevant
to enable the CA to assess what weight would be attached to the
particular part of the text once the respect in which it had been
found
defective were to be rectified. The assessment of that weight would be relevant
for the purposes of deciding whether the powers
of the provinces were
substantially less or inferior in the NT relative to the corresponding powers of
the provinces in terms of
the IC.
[317] In the application of CP XVIII.2
to the NT there are necessarily two enquiries. If the powers, functions and
status of the
provinces in terms of the NT are not inferior or less, that is the
end of the enquiry in that respect. If, however, they are indeed
inferior or
less, the second question that arises is whether they can properly be said to be
substantially inferior or substantially
less. The answer to this question might
involve some element of subjective judgment, but it is ultimately an objective
exercise
which must be performed by our having regard to all relevant
factors.
B. THE NATIONAL COUNCIL OF PROVINCES
[318] Under the
IC the provinces have what can be said to be a “collective” power
which is exercised largely through
the Senate. Under the NT the Senate has been
replaced by the NCOP. In their argument counsel for the CA placed weight on the
establishment
of this new institution and contended that it will result in a
material enhancement of the collective power of the provinces. This
was
disputed by counsel for a number of the objectors, who contended to the contrary
that the collective power of the provinces has
been reduced by the NT. In
evaluating the changes made by the NT it is therefore necessary for us to have
regard not only to the
changes that have been made in respect of the individual
powers of the provinces, but also to the structural and other changes in
the NT
which bear upon their collective power.
[319] Under the IC, where
Parliament consists of the NA and the
Senate,23[3] each province is
represented in the Senate by ten nominated senators. The power to nominate
these senators does not vest in the
provincial legislature or its members but in
the parties represented in the provincial legislature. They nominate senators
according
to a system of proportional representation which depends upon the
number of members that each party has in the provincial
legislature.23[4] Senators’
positions in Parliament depend upon the support for their parties in the
province, they are nominated by and owe
their seats directly to the parties to
which they belong. Their position is to a substantial extent similar to that of
those members
of the NA (200 of the 400 members) who are elected to the NA on
provincial party lists. The representation of the provinces in
the Senate is
therefore indirect and weak, in that senators owe their appointment to the
parties and not directly to the provincial
legislatures or the provincial
electorates.
[320] The Senate was described in argument by counsel
for the CA as a mirror image of the NA. That may be the picture at present
as a
result of the elections for the NA and the provincial legislatures having taken
place on the same day in terms of the same system
- namely proportional
representation according to party
lists.23[5] This is, however, not
necessarily an accurate description of the Senate as an institution. The equal
representation of the provinces
in the Senate can lead to different proportions
in the representation of the parties in the Senate, as compared with their
representation
in the NA. So too can the fact that the ballot for the
provincial legislature is conducted separately from the ballot for the NA,
a
difference that could be particularly significant if provincial elections are
conducted in the future at different times from national
elections, which might
well be the case. The Senate may therefore develop into a House in which the
party political representation
will be materially different from that which
exists in the NA, and become an effective wielder of party political power. The
method
of nomination of senators does, however, detract from the weight to be
given to the Senate as a source of collective provincial power.
As an
institution it is more a House in which party political interests are
represented than a House in which provincial interests
are represented, and this
has to be taken into account in evaluating the effect of the changes introduced
by the NT in so far as
they are relevant to the issue of collective provincial
power. Against this background, we turn now to a consideration of the
changes.
[321] All parliamentary bills have presently to be considered and
debated by the Senate before they are passed. The power of the
Senate in
respect of the passing of bills depends upon the subject matter of the bill.
Certain bills are subject to a Senate veto.
They are, first, bills amending IC
126 or 144, which are the source of the legislative and executive powers of the
provinces. Such
bills require a majority of at least two-thirds of all the
members in each House sitting
separately.23[6] There are other
bills which can only be passed by an ordinary majority in both Houses sitting
separately. These are bills “affecting
the boundaries or the exercise or
performance of the powers and functions of the
provinces”,23[7] bills
determining the percentages of income tax, value-added tax, and fuel levy to be
allocated to the provinces by
Parliament,23[8] bills conferring
authority on provinces to raise taxes, levies or
duties23[9] and bills prescribing
the framework within which loans for capital expenditure can be raised by
provinces.24[0]
[322] There
is a different category of bills that are ultimately dependent upon decisions
taken at a joint sitting of both Houses.
Bills amending provisions of the IC,
other than IC 126 and 144, require a two-thirds majority of the total number of
members at
a joint sitting.24[1]
Ordinary bills, which are bills other than money bills or bills amending the IC,
or affecting provincial powers, functions or
boundaries,24[2] have to be passed
by both the Senate and the
NA.24[3] If they are passed by
one House and rejected by the other, the deadlock can be broken by a majority of
all the members at a joint
sitting of both
Houses.24[4] The election and
impeachment of the President are matters for decision by joint sittings of both
Houses.24[5]
[323] Finally,
there are money bills in which a dissent by the Senate can be overridden by an
ordinary majority in the NA.24[6]
To avoid undue delay the Senate must take its decision within 30 days, or be
deemed to approve of the
bills.24[7]
[324] In
summary, therefore, the Senate has substantial power in relation to amendments
to IC 126 or NT 144, has a veto in respect
of some legislation, participates in
joint sittings at which the IC is amended or deadlocks between the two Houses
are resolved,
and has the power to delay the passing of money
bills.
[325] The NCOP is constituted differently to the Senate and has a
different role in the legislative process. According to NT 42(4),
the NCOP
“... represents the provinces to ensure that provincial interests are taken into account in the national sphere of government. It does this mainly by participating in the national legislative process and by providing a national forum for public consideration of issues affecting the provinces.”
It consists of delegations of ten persons
appointed by each of the provincial legislatures. Six of the ten are
“permanent”
delegates and four are “special”
delegates.24[8] The special
delegates, but not the permanent delegates, are to be members of the provincial
legislature.24[9] Each delegation
will be led by the Premier of the province or a member of the provincial
legislature designated by the
Premier.25[0] A provincial
delegation is to be composed in a manner which enables parties in the provincial
legislature to be represented in the
delegation proportionately to their support
in the provincial
legislature.25[1] Voting is by
province, each province having one vote, which must be cast in accordance with
the authority conferred on the delegation
by the
province.25[2] However, when the
legislation concerns a matter falling outside the functional areas of concurrent
national and provincial legislative
competence,25[3] each delegate has
an individual vote.25[4]
Organised LG may participate in the proceedings of the NCOP through non-voting
representatives.25[5] National
legislation determines how the permanent and special delegates of the provinces
are to be selected25[6] and how
the non-voting delegates of local authorities are to be
chosen25[7] and prescribes a
uniform procedure to be followed by the provinces in conferring authority on
their delegations to cast votes on
their
behalf.25[8]
[326] The
NCOP is part of Parliament25[9]
and participates in the passing of legislation. Where there is disagreement
between the two Houses on certain bills the disagreement
has to be referred to a
Mediation Committee consisting of an equal number of members of the NA and the
NCOP.26[0] If mediation fails to
secure the agreement of both Houses, the bill will lapse unless the NA
subsequently passes the bill by a majority
of at least two-thirds of its
members.26[1] Bills in this
category include bills dealing with NT sch 4
matters,26[2] bills dealing with
the Public Protector26[3] and
bills dealing with the structure and functioning of the public service, the
regulation of the terms and conditions of employment
in the public
service,26[4] the promotion of
certain aspects of public
administration,26[5] and the
powers and functions of members of the PSC nominated by the
provinces.26[6] In the same
category are bills in which Parliament seeks to intervene in NT sch 5
matters,26[7] bills dealing with
the Financial and Fiscal
Commission,26[8] and bills which
affect the financial interests of the provincial sphere of
government.26[9] Bills which do
not fall into these categories can be passed by a majority in the NA over the
dissent of the NCOP if the NA elects
to do
this.27[0]
[327] The NCOP
also participates in constitutional amendments which affect the NCOP itself,
alter provincial boundaries, powers,
functions or institutions, or amend a
provision of the NT dealing specifically with a provincial
matter.27[1] The votes of at
least six provinces are required for such
amendments.27[2] Other
constitutional amendments can be passed without the participation of the NCOP by
a two-thirds majority of the members of the
NA.27[3]
[328] In summary,
therefore, amendments to the powers and functions of the provinces under the NT
require, in addition to a two-thirds
majority of the NA, the votes of six of the
nine provinces; this is in place of the present requirement, which is a
two-thirds majority
of the NA and of the Senate. Where the Senate now has a
veto in respect of certain bills, the NT provides that a dissent in the
NCOP can
be overridden by a two-thirds majority of the NA. In certain matters where
joint sittings of the Senate and the NA would
presently be required, the NT
empowers the NA to take decisions on its own. In other matters in which a
deadlock could now be broken
by a majority at a joint sitting, the NT requires a
two-thirds majority in the NA in order to override dissent by the NCOP. In
addition
the NCOP, unlike the Senate, does not participate in the election or
impeachment of the President,27[4]
nor does it have the power to refer bills to the Constitutional
Court.27[5] It follows that in
some respects the Senate has greater power than the NCOP; in other respects it
has less.
[329] Counsel for the CA argued that the structure and
functioning of the NCOP will enhance the collective power of the provinces.
The
NCOP, so the argument went, is a forum in which the interests of the provinces
will be directly represented and will be pursued
at a high level by provincial
Premiers or their delegates from the provincial legislatures. This is likely to
lead to provincial
interests being advanced more effectively than is the case in
the Senate, where the provincial representation is weak and indirect,
and party
interests are likely to prevail.
[330] We agree that the Senate as an
institution has not been constituted in a manner that is calculated to promote
provincial interests.
It is essentially a national institution in which party
political interests are represented.
[331] Although we are satisfied
that the structure and functioning of the NCOP as provided for in the NT are
better suited to the
representation of provincial interests than the structure
and functioning of the Senate, we are unable to say that the collective
interest
of the provinces will necessarily be enhanced by the changes that have been
made.
[332] We have found it extremely difficult to evaluate the
overall impact of these changes. A number of variable and uncertain factors
have to be taken into account. These include not only the differences in the
powers of the two Houses which have been referred to,
but also the method of
appointing the members of the Houses, the contrast between direct and indirect
representation, the different
methods of voting, the different procedures to be
followed, the influence of the parties on voting patterns, and the possible
impact
of the anti-defection provisions on
voting.27[6] Account must also be
taken of the disparity in numbers between the NA (400 members) and the Senate
(90 members), which means that
the NA is able to bring significantly greater
weight to joint sittings, a feature of the IC not repeated in the
NT.
[333] It may prove to be the case that the collective powers of the
provinces have been substantially enhanced by the changes that
have been made.
That is, however, too speculative a proposition for us to accept as a basis for
the certification of the NT. In
the result, although we are satisfied that
there has been no reduction in the collective powers of the provinces, we are
unable to
conclude that there has been a measurable enhancement of such powers
either.
C. LEGISLATIVE POWERS: NT SCHS 4 AND 5 COMPARED WITH IC SCH 6
[334] The powers of the provinces, in terms of NT
104(1), 44(1)(a) and 44(2) read with NT schs 4 and 5, must be compared with IC
126 read with IC sch 6. That comparison yields the
following.
[335] More powers are given to the provinces in the sense
that a category of exclusive powers is introduced that does not exist under
the
IC. What this means is that with regard to the list set out in NT sch 5, the
national government cannot legislate at all except
in the special circumstances
identified in NT 44(2). This appears to be some increase in the legislative
powers and functions of
provinces. Under the IC the national government can
legislate in these areas as of right, but its laws will not prevail over
provincial
laws unless IC 126(3) can successfully be invoked. In terms of the
NT, the national government can ordinarily not legislate in these
areas but if
it does, on the grounds authorised in terms of NT 44(2), its laws will prevail
if the relevant justification under NT
44(2) is established. This is clear from
NT 147(2).
[336] In the case of concurrent legislative powers, however,
there is some difference. In terms of IC 126(3), for national legislation
to
prevail over provincial legislation, one or other of the requirements of IC
126(3) has to be established. National legislation
is not assisted by any
presumption. Under the NT, however, there is a presumption of necessity in
terms of NT 146(4) with regard
to those functions of the provinces in respect of
which they enjoy concurrent authority with the national government in terms of
NT 44(1)(a)(ii) read with NT 104 and NT sch 4. That presumption appears to be
rebuttable but it still gives to the NA an advantage
in regard to an area which
it did not previously enjoy. The advantage is contained in NT 146(4). Even if
it is a rebuttable presumption,
it would be a presumption sometimes difficult to
displace, especially when the enquiry is whether or not the national legislation
was necessary for the maintenance of national security or economic
unity.
[337] National legislation also enjoys an advantage in respect of
the otherwise concurrent powers of the provinces: an override is
made competent
in terms of NT 146(2)(b), where the national legislation provides for
uniformity, inter alia, by establishing “frameworks”
or
“national policies”. By allowing for national legislation to
prevail over provincial legislation where “the
interests of the country as
a whole require” uniformity, and where such uniformity is provided by
national legislation which
establishes “norms and standards; frameworks;
or national policies”, the NT has expanded to some extent the grounds on
which provincial legislation can be
overridden.27[7]
[338] Against
these considerations must be weighed the actual contents of the lists in NT schs
4 and 5 relative to the list contained
in IC sch 6. The following areas have
been added to provincial competences which are not found under the IC.
NT sch 4 compared with IC sch 6
Χ Administration of indigenous forests
Χ Disaster management
Χ Pollution control
Χ Population development
Χ Property transfer fees
Χ Provincial public enterprises
Χ Public works in respect of the needs of provincial government
Χ Vehicle licensing
NT sch 5 compared with IC sch 6
Χ Ambulance services
Χ Archives other than national archives
Χ Libraries other than national libraries
Χ Liquor licences
Χ Museums other than national museums
Χ Provincial planning
Χ Provincial cultural matters
Χ Veterinary services, excluding regulation of the profession
Χ Monitoring and overseeing powers over local authorities in terms of NT 155(3) read with part B of NT sch 5
[339] On
the other hand the following areas which fall within a provincial competence
under the IC have now been excluded or reduced:
Χ Casinos, racing, gambling and wagering
Χ Determining the framework of remuneration of traditional leaders
Χ Some reduction in the provinces’ power to declare any official language as an official language within the whole or part of a particular province (compare IC 3(5) with NT 6(3))
Χ The power of approving or vetoing the appointment of a provincial commissioner of police in terms of IC 217(2)(a) and the power to institute appropriate proceedings against a provincial commissioner who has lost the confidence of the provincial executive council, in terms of IC 217(2)(b); and a measure of operational control by the provincial executives under IC 219(1) is reduced to a monitoring power in terms of NT 206(2)
Χ The restructuring of LG after the interim period contemplated by IC 245
Χ All higher education, excluding university and technikon education, falls within the concurrent legislative competence of provinces in terms of IC sch 6. NT sch 4 excludes all tertiary education from the legislative competence of the provinces. The effect is that whereas institutions for the training of teachers, for example, would previously have fallen within the competence of provinces, this is no longer the case
Χ Whereas all roads fall within the concurrent legislative competence of provinces in terms of IC sch 6, this is no longer the case in terms of the NT. But provincial roads and traffic are made the subject matter of exclusive provincial competence in NT sch 5
Χ Whereas all “provincial public media” fall within the concurrent legislative competence of the provinces in terms of IC sch 6, this is now marginally reduced by NT sch 4 to “[m]edia service directly controlled or provided by the provincial government subject to section 192”
[340] An examination of these lists, together
with the argument of the political parties, shows an increase in the power of
the provinces
only to a marginal degree. Against this must be weighed the areas
in which there is some reduction.
[341] Balancing the two, there can be
little argument that the powers of the provinces are now less than they are in
the IC, but
can they be said to be substantially less or inferior? There must
in that exercise inevitably be some degree of subjective judgment
which can only
be made by weighing this factor together with all other relevant factors,
including the larger issues such as the
power of the NCOP under the NT compared
with that of the Senate under the
IC,27[8] the power of an
individual province to resist the power of the centre in regard to its own areas
of legislative or executive discretion,
and a comparison between the IC and the
NT relating to the constitution-making power of the
provinces.27[9] We deal with this
issue later in the
judgment.28[0]
D. CONSTITUTION-MAKING POWERS
[342] The only CP which
refers to provincial constitutions is CP XVIII.2. It was contended by the
objectors that on a proper construction
of this CP the competence of a
provincial legislature to adopt a constitution for its province must not be
substantially less than
or substantially inferior to its ability to do so in
terms of the IC.
[343] This contention was disputed by counsel for the
CA who argued that the words “including the competence of a provincial
legislature to adopt a constitution for its province” mean that the power
to adopt a constitution is to be taken into account
for the purposes of the CP
XVIII.2 evaluation, but that there is no requirement that such power should
itself be not substantially
less than or inferior to that which provinces enjoy
under the IC.
[344] In the view that we take of this matter it is not
necessary to decide this dispute, for we are satisfied that the power of
a
provincial legislature to adopt a constitution for its province is substantially
the same as the existing power under the IC.
[345] In determining
whether the powers of the provinces under the NT to adopt provincial
constitutions are substantially less than
or substantially inferior to the
powers they have under the IC, the comparison that has to be made is between IC
160 and NT 142 and
143.28[1] The
other legislative and executive powers and functions of the provinces do not
have a direct bearing on the power of a province
to adopt a constitution, and
are accordingly not relevant to this particular enquiry.
[346] NT 143
provides that a provincial constitution may not be inconsistent with the NT save
for two areas in which the provisions
of a provincial constitution can be
different from the corresponding provisions in the NT. It also provides for
areas in respect
of which the constitution-making powers of the provinces are
limited.
[347] The two areas in which provincial constitutions are
permitted to be different are, first, in respect of legislative and executive
structures and procedures of a province and, second, in respect of the
institution, role, authority and status of a traditional monarch,
where
applicable. The areas of limitation are essentially that a provincial
constitution must comply with NT ch 3 and the values
in NT 1, and may not confer
upon a province powers or functions beyond those conferred on it by the
NT.
[348] IC 160(3) provides:
“A provincial constitution shall not be inconsistent with a provision of this Constitution, including the Constitutional Principles set out in Schedule 4: Provided that a provincial constitution may-
a) provide for legislative and executive structures and procedures different from those provided for in this Constitution in respect of a province; and
b) where applicable, provide for the institution, role, authority and status of a traditional monarch in the province, and shall make such provision for the Zulu Monarch in the case of the province of KwaZulu/Natal.”
[349] In the judgment
given by us in the proceedings for the certification of the KwaZulu-Natal
Constitution28[2][349] we have
said:
“... whatever meaning is ascribed to ‘structures and procedures’ they do not relate to the fundamental nature and substance of the democratic state created by the interim Constitution nor to the substance of the legislative or executive powers of the national Parliament or Government or those of the provinces.”
We also make clear in that
judgment that a provincial legislature manifestly does not have the power,
through adopting a constitution,
to alter the power relationship between itself
and the national level of government, or to usurp powers which are not vested in
it
under the IC. It follows that NT 143(2) is no different in substance from IC
160(3). It is true that in NT 143(2)(a) there is a
directive that provincial
constitutions must comply with NT ch 3 and the values in NT 1, but in the
context of NT 142 and 143 this
does not mean that what is contemplated is a
constitution in which these values must be separately identified. What it does
mean
is simply that nothing in a provincial constitution may conflict with NT
ch 3 or the values in NT 1. It makes clear that the inconsistency
referred to
in NT 143(1) extends to such matters and that they do not fall within the
exemption made in NT 143(1)(a).
[350] In the result, what is
contemplated by NT 142 and 143 is not a provincial constitution suitable to an
independent or confederal
state but one dealing with the governance of a
province whose powers are derived from the NT. On that analysis there is no
real
departure from the power of constitution making which a provincial
government enjoys in terms of IC 160. That power, properly analysed,
is a power
subject to the same limitations and the same potential which we have identified
in NT 142 and 143.
[351] NT sch 6 s 13 provides that “[a]
provincial constitution passed before the new Constitution took effect must
comply with
section 143 of the new Constitution.” It was contended that
the effect of this section is to impair the power of a province
to retain a
legally and constitutionally valid provincial constitution. But there is no
provision of the CPs which requires existing
provincial laws (or a provincial
constitution) to be protected against the supremacy provision of the NT. On the
contrary, CP IV
specifically provides that the NT shall be the supreme law of
the land, binding on all organs of state at all levels of
government.
[352] A related argument, that NT sch 6 s 13 is a provision
having retrospective effect, is equally without substance. The NT does
not have
retrospective effect. It applies prospectively from the date it comes into
effect in terms of NT 244 and, by reason of
the supremacy
provision,28[3] nullifies from
that date all existing laws (including provincial laws) inconsistent with its
provisions.
[353] The fallacy in the arguments directed against NT sch 6
s 13 is that they assume that the CPs require provincial constitutions
to be
given precedence over or to be protected in the NT, whereas the CPs in fact
contain no such provision.
E. POWERS WITH RESPECT TO LOCAL GOVERNMENT
CP XVIII.2: Diminution of Powers
[354] Under this heading
we consider the extent, if any, to which the powers and functions of the
provinces in relation to LG which
are contained in the NT are less than or
inferior to those provided for in the IC.
Local Government Transition
Act 209 of 1993
[355] Comparison of the powers and functions of the
provinces in the IC and the NT respectively requires some elucidation of the
effect of the Local Government Transition Act 209 of 1993 (the
“LGTA”).
[356] In terms of the provisions of IC 245(1), the
LGTA was to govern the entire process of restructuring LG until the initial LG
electoral process had been completed. Under IC 126(1), a provincial legislature
has legislative powers with regard to all matters
falling within the functional
areas specified within IC sch 6; and under IC 144(1) the province enjoys
concurrent executive powers.
One of the functional areas so listed is
“Local government, subject to the provisions of Chapter 10". The combined
effect
of these provisions was to render the powers and functions of the
provinces in relation to LG subject to the imperatives of the LGTA
until what is
termed the “interim phase” was completed. Until LG was established
by elections, the LGTA, “and
it alone, would govern the reconstruction of
local government”.28[4]
Currently, therefore, all the LG elections having been held, provincial powers
and functions in relation to LG are governed by IC
ch 10. We would stress that
this does not mean that the IC incorporated the LGTA or any portion thereof.
However, IC 245 effectively
removed LG from the IC during the defined
transitional period.
[357] It was urged upon us by counsel for the CA
that we could not ignore the provisions of IC 245(1) and the LGTA. This
submission
is premised on the fact that for the better part of the life of the
IC, the transitional arrangements in respect of LG are controlled
by the
LGTA.
[358] We cannot agree with the submission on behalf of the CA.
The exercise demanded by CP XVIII.2 is one of comparing text with
text. The CP
speaks of “[t]he powers and functions of the provinces defined in the
Constitution” and those “provided
for in this Constitution”.
The complications wrought by the LGTA are therefore more apparent than real. In
effect, the LGTA
must be ignored for the purpose of the CP XVIII.2 exercise.
This is the necessary consequence of the provisions of IC 71 from which
this
Court derives its power to certify the NT. Under subsection (2) the NT shall be
of no force and effect unless this Court has
certified that all the provisions
of the text comply with the CPs. This Court can therefore do no more than look
to the CPs for
the purpose of measuring the NT. In this respect CP XVIII.2 is
quite clear in its requirement that the powers and functions which
must be
considered are those in the respective constitutional texts. The transitional
provisions of the IC are clearly not relevant
to this
exercise.
Relevant Provisions of the Interim Constitution and the New
Text
[359] IC 174 provides for the establishment of LG for residents of
areas demarcated by a law of a competent authority. Such a law
may make
provision for categories of metropolitan, urban and rural LGs with
differentiated powers, functions and structures. IC
175 further empowers a
competent authority to determine the powers, functions and structures of LG. As
IC sch 6 confers legislative
competence for LG upon provinces, it is clear that
the references to “competent authority” in IC 174 and 175 are to
both
Parliament and the provincial legislatures. IC 174(3) thus stipulates that
LG shall be autonomous and, within the limits prescribed
by or under law, shall
be entitled to regulate its affairs. IC 174(4) provides that there shall be no
encroachment upon powers,
functions and structures of an LG by Parliament or a
provincial legislature to the extent that the fundamental status, purpose and
character of LG is compromised. And IC 174(5) makes provision for publication
for comment of proposed parliamentary or provincial
legislation which materially
affects the status, powers or functions of LG. It follows that national and
provincial legislative
and executive powers in respect of LG are potentially
concurrent under the IC.
[360] The provisions of IC 126 are relevant in
an assessment of the value to be given to the concurrent powers of the provinces
in
respect of LG. It is not possible or apposite to attempt to evaluate the
circumstances in which national legislation would be likely
to be promulgated in
this area; and, even less so, the circumstances in which the provisions of IC
126 would be likely to result
in national legislation prevailing over that of a
province. For present purposes, we can have regard to no more than that under
the IC, the powers in question are potentially concurrent and subject to the
national override in the whole field of LG.
[361] Turning now to the LG
provisions in the NT, one finds a very different regime. The central provisions
are to be found in NT
155, which provides as follows:
“(1) National legislation must determine -
(a) the different categories of municipality that may be established;
(b) appropriate fiscal powers and functions for each category; and
(c) procedures and criteria for the demarcation of municipal boundaries by an independent authority.
(2) Provincial government, by legislative or other measures, must -
(a) establish municipalities;
(b) provide for the monitoring and support of local government in the province; and
(c) promote the development of local government capacity to perform its functions and its ability to manage its own affairs.
(3) Subject to the provisions of sections 44, 151 and 154, -
(a) a provincial government has the legislative and executive power to monitor the local government matters listed in Schedules 4 and 5; and
(b) national and provincial governments have the legislative and executive authority to see to the effective performance by municipalities of their functions in respect of those matters, by regulating the exercise of municipalities’ executive authority referred to in section 156(1).”
[362] NT sch 4
matters are termed functional areas of concurrent national and provincial
legislative competence. NT sch 5 matters
are functional areas of exclusive
provincial legislative competence. Both contain a part B, which sets out a
substantial list of
LG matters. The effective competence of the provinces in
respect of the matters listed in both NT schs 4 and 5 is a matter of degree
and
depends upon the limitations applicable to each: NT sch 4 matters are subject
to the provisions of NT 146 and 76(1) or (2) and
NT sch 5 matters to NT 44(2),
76(1) and (4) and 147(2). The effect of these provisions is discussed elsewhere
in this judgment.28[5] Suffice it
to say here that NT sch 4 matters can be legislated by both Parliament and the
provincial legislatures, with the former
enjoying an override dependent upon the
degree to which the legislation corresponds to the criteria contained in NT 146.
Under NT
44(2), Parliament may legislate, in accordance with NT 76, only with
regard to matters falling within NT sch 5, subject to the criteria
contained in
NT 44(2). The implications of the NT 146 overrides and Parliament’s
competence to intervene in NT sch 5 matters
are discussed elsewhere in this
judgment.28[6]
[363] There
are other provisions of the NT which also confer powers on Parliament with
regard to LG which would have been concurrent
in terms of the provisions of the
IC. In terms of NT 139, headed “Provincial supervision of local
government”, a provincial
executive is granted a power of intervention
where a municipality cannot or does not fulfil an executive obligation in terms
of legislation.
The provincial executive is empowered to take appropriate steps
to ensure fulfilment of the obligation, including issuing a directive
to the
Municipal Council or assuming responsibility for the relevant obligation to the
extent necessary to maintain essential national
standards, to establish minimum
standards for the rendering of a service, to prevent the Municipal Council from
taking unreasonable
and prejudicial action and to maintain economic unity. This
power of intervention is procedurally circumscribed under NT 139(2),
in terms of
which the relevant provincial executive member responsible for LG and the NCOP
are to play a decisive role. In terms
of NT 139(3), this process of provincial
supervision of, and intervention in, LG affairs may be regulated by national
legislation.
NT 159 provides that the term of a Municipal Council may be no
more than four years, “as determined by national legislation”.
NT
160(3) provides that national legislation determines the manner in which members
of Municipal Councils participate in their proceedings.
NT 161 requires
national framework legislation in terms of which the provincial legislatures may
provide for the privileges and
immunities of members of Municipal Councils. NT
163 then reads as follows:
“ An Act of Parliament enacted in accordance with the procedure established by section 76 must -
. . . .
(b) determine procedures by which local government may -
(i) consult with national or provincial government;
(ii) designate representatives to participate in the National Council of Provinces; and
(iii) nominate persons to the Financial and Fiscal
Commission.”
And, finally, in terms of NT 164, all matters
concerning LG not dealt with in the NT may be prescribed by national or
provincial legislation
within the framework of national
legislation.
[364] It was correctly pointed out by counsel for the CA
that LG structures are given more autonomy in the NT than they are in the
IC.
But it needs to be borne in mind that the IC contemplates that LG will be
autonomous, though it does not delineate the boundaries
of the autonomy as
clearly as the NT does.28[7]
Whereas in the IC the potential concurrency of powers in Parliament and the
provincial legislatures is in respect of the whole field
of
LG,28[8] power will now be
allocated to specific areas of competence. It is in this process that the local
authorities are afforded greater
autonomy at the expense of both Parliament and
the provincial legislatures. There is a corresponding diminution of the powers
in
respect of LG in respect of both the national and provincial legislatures.
However, the exercise we are enjoined to perform by CP
XVIII.2 relates only to
the diminution of provincial powers and functions. A corresponding diminution
of the powers and functions
of Parliament is not relevant.
The Comparison
under CP XVIII.2
[365] In relation to LG, there are four broad areas of
comparison under CP XVIII.2 which should be considered. These are
Χ the source and ambit of provincial legislative powers and functions;
Χ direct provincial legislative competence in respect of LG matters;
Χ the executive powers of the provinces; and
Χ exclusive or regulatory powers of the national legislature and executive.
We shall consider these in turn.
The
Source and Ambit of Provincial Legislative Powers and Functions
[366] The source of national and provincial legislative powers in
relation to LG is to be found in NT 155. That section places a
substantial
constraint upon the general provisions of NT 43(b), which vests legislative
authority in the provincial legislatures
in respect of “the provincial
sphere of government”, and in NT 104(1)(b), which vests in provincial
legislatures the
power
“to pass legislation in and for its province with regard to -
(i) any matter within a functional area listed in Schedule 4;
(ii) any matter within a functional area listed in Schedule 5; and
(iii) any matter outside those functional areas, and that is expressly assigned to the province by national legislation ...”.
The constraint to which we refer is
to be found in parts B of NT schs 4 and 5, respectively. In terms thereof,
provinces are entitled
to legislate only “to the extent set out in section
155(3)”. Furthermore, as we have seen, NT 155(3)(a) grants a provincial
government legislative and executive power “to monitor the local
government matters listed in Schedules 4 and 5”. Moreover,
NT 155(3)(b)
grants provincial and national governments the legislative and executive
authority “to see to the effective performance
by municipalities of their
functions in respect of those matters, by regulating the exercise of
municipalities’ executive authority
... ”. This in turn ties in
with the requirement in NT 155(2)(b) that provincial legislation provide for the
monitoring and
support of LG in the province. Under NT 139, which has already
received mention, provinces are given powers of supervision of
LG.
[367] As we understand these provisions, they have the consequence
that the ambit of provincial powers and functions in respect of
LG is largely
confined to the supervision, monitoring and support of
municipalities.
[368] We do recognise that this is not the sole power
and function of provincial governments in regard to LG. In NT 155(2)(a) they
are afforded the legislative competence to “establish
municipalities” and are indeed compelled to exercise such competence.
What precisely is entailed by the power to establish is not here discussed. It
is sufficient to say that this may prove to be an
important legislative power
which permits a provincial government to create specific LG structures for the
province from the different
categories of municipality that may be
established.
[369] On the other hand, as we have seen, the source of
provincial powers and functions located in IC 174 and 175 is undifferentiated
and unspecified. The new role pronounced in the NT is clearly a redefined one.
The effect of and weight to be given to this role
will depend substantially on
what precisely is contemplated by supervision, monitoring and support powers and
functions. The difference
can be measured only by reference to the substance of
the powers and functions themselves.
[370] It would not be helpful to
consider dictionary definitions of the terms “supervision”,
“monitoring”
and “support”. It is more apposite to
extract contextual meanings of these terms as evidenced by the NT itself. The
provincial supervisory function is fully captured by NT 139. In this context,
“supervision” means a process of provincial
review of the actions of
LG, so as to measure the fulfilment by LG of executive obligations conferred by
statute, and a process of
implementation of corrective measures should LG fall
short of its obligations. A similar meaning is attributed to the word
“supervision”
in NT 100, to describe the national executive’s
role in relation to the failure of a province to fulfil a statutorily borne
executive obligation. “Supervision” is utilised alongside
“intervene” to designate the power of one level
of government to
intrude on the functional terrain of another. The general power of supervision
appears to be on-going. The active
exercise of such power (its legislative and
executive expression) is made conditional on specific circumstances and is
constrained
by specific procedures. Nevertheless this power to intervene, where
these conditions are met, is considerable and may be particularly
important in
the field of LG, where administrative and executive structures are likely to be
in need of greater support than are
comparable structures in higher spheres of
government.
[371] The term “support” derives much of its
significance from NT 154(1), which compels national and provincial governments
to “support and strengthen the capacity of municipalities to manage their
own affairs, to exercise their powers and to perform
their functions”.
The meaning of the word “support” in NT 155(2)(b), although it
appears without the word “strengthen”,
is clearly no less extensive.
Its general meaning is entirely consistent with the use of the word
“supporting” in its
reciprocal sense in NT 41(1)(h)(ii). The
legislative and executive powers to support LG are, again, not insubstantial.
Such powers
can be employed by provincial governments to strengthen existing LG
structures, powers and functions and to prevent a decline or
degeneration of
such structures, powers and functions. This support power is to be read in
conjunction with the more dynamic legislative
and executive role granted
provincial government in NT 155(2)(c) and (3)(b). In terms hereof, the provinces
must assert legislative
and executive power to promote the development of LG
capacity to perform its functions and manage its affairs and may assert such
powers, by regulating municipal executive authority, to see to the effective
performance by municipalities of their functions in
respect of listed LG
matters. Taken together these competences are considerable and facilitate a
measure of provincial government
control over the manner in which municipalities
administer those matters in parts B of NT schs 4 and 5. This control is not
purely
administrative. It could encompass control over municipal legislation to
the extent that such legislation impacts on the manner
of administration of LG
matters.
[372] The word “monitor” is the least textually
delineated of the terms used in NT ch 7 to describe the ambit of provincial
powers in relation to LG. The monitoring power is more properly described as
the antecedent or underlying power from which the provincial
power to support,
promote and supervise LG emerges. Textually, the word “monitor”
either appears alongside
“support”28[9] or is
made subject to provisions in which the support, promotional and supervisory
roles are adumbrated.29[0] In its
various textual forms “monitor” corresponds to
“observe”, “keep under review” and the
like. In this
sense it does not represent a substantial power in itself, certainly not a power
to control LG affairs, but has reference
to other, broader powers of supervision
and control. It is unlikely therefore that provincial governments could seek to
underpin
a legislative intervention to promote the performance and management
capacity of LG or recast the manner in which LG matters are
administered by
relying on a broad monitoring power. The mechanisms of provincial intrusion in
these areas are set out in the NT
provisions already traversed.
[373] We
do not interpret the monitoring power as bestowing additional or residual powers
of provincial intrusion on the domain of
LG, beyond perhaps the power to measure
or test at intervals LG compliance with national and provincial legislative
directives or
with the NT itself. What the NT seeks hereby to realise is a
structure for LG that, on the one hand, reveals a concern for the autonomy
and
integrity of LG and prescribes a hands-off relationship between LG and other
levels of government and, on the other, acknowledges
the requirement that higher
levels of government monitor LG functioning and intervene where such functioning
is deficient or defective
in a manner that compromises this autonomy. This is
the necessary hands-on component of the relationship.
[374] It is
evident that any attempt to measure comparatively provincial powers under the IC
and NT in regard to LG is exceedingly
difficult. The comparison is not one of
like with like. Under the IC the provincial government can have assumed powers
and functions
beyond the areas of supervision, support, promotion and
monitoring. We have already noted that the extent of powers afforded provinces
in these areas by the NT is substantial. The powers probably include everything
that a province, while respecting the autonomy of
LG, can do in practice in the
exercise of its powers under the IC. However, under the NT provinces cannot
assume powers outside
of these areas, or certainly not to the same extent
permissible under the IC. The only conclusion we can reach is that in some of
the areas in question there has been a diminution of provincial powers and
functions. The weight to be ascribed to this is dealt
with
later.29[1]
Direct
Provincial Legislative Competence in Respect of Local Government Matters
[375] There is another respect in which provincial powers and functions
in respect of LG have been altered. In IC sch 6 there is
listed a broad
functional area of legislative competence termed “Local Government,
subject to the provisions of Chapter 10".
Within this broad sphere, and subject
to national legislative overrides, provincial governments are free to legislate
directly in
relation to all LG matters. In the NT, however, specific functional
areas of legislative competence in relation to LG are detailed
in NT schs 4 and
5. Other legislative competences not dealt with in the NT may be assigned to
the provinces by national legislation
in terms of NT 104(1)(b)(iii). This
restricted list-based provincial competence contained in the NT stands to be
compared with the
unenumerated potentially concurrent legislative powers
afforded provinces under the IC. It is a difficult comparison to make.
Notwithstanding
that the lists of LG matters in parts B of NT schs 4 and 5,
respectively, are extensive, it must be recognised that the enumerated
list
approach must, to some extent, be more restrictive than a loosely defined area
of competence. This must mean that the NT attenuates
the manner in which the
legislative power is exercised. We conclude that to this extent provincial
powers have been diminished in
the NT.
[376] In respect of NT sch 5 matters,
however, this diminution falls to be further gauged in the context of the
measures safeguarding
provincial power that are found in NT 76 read with NT
44(2). Under the latter, Parliament can intervene in NT sch 5 matters only
when it is necessary to achieve the objectives set out in NT 44(2)(a) to (e).
Such legislation is subject to the mechanism of NT
76(1), in terms of which the
will of the NCOP, the institutional locus of provincial interests at national
level, can be overborne
only by a two-thirds majority of all the members of the
NA. The greater constraint placed upon the national legislature by the NT
in
respect of NT sch 5 matters has to be weighed against the attenuation of
competences brought about by the listing of functions.
[377] A further
relevant factor in the weighing process is to be found in NT 164. Pursuant to
this provision all matters not dealt
with under the NT may be prescribed by
national or provincial legislation, the latter within the framework of national
legislation.
This power to prescribe residual LG matters may well be
significant. Not only are provincial legislatures competent to so prescribe
but
the function of national legislation is restricted to regulation. It is
adequate for present purposes to state that the term
“regulate”
connotes a broad managing or controlling rather than a direct authorisation
function. Thus Parliament is
entitled, in relation to provincial legislative
power under NT 164, to establish the general framework within which such power
is
to be exercised. This leaves room for provinces to determine details of LG
matters within that framework and to legislate for them.
[378] A degree
of obscurity arises from the somewhat circuitous drafting of the NT. We refer
here to the competence to legislate
with regard to the status, powers and
functions of municipalities. In the IC this is a concurrent area of legislative
competence.
In terms of the NT the express competence of the provincial
legislatures is to establish municipalities. It is not clear whether
this
includes legislative competence with regard to status, powers and functions. NT
154(2) would suggest that it is such a competence.
Echoing the provisions of IC
174(5), one finds there a provision requiring publication for comment of
national or provincial legislation
that “affects the status, institutions,
powers or functions of local government”. Again, the question arises
whether
this competence is not substantially attenuated by the provisions of NT
155, read with the provisions of parts B of NT schs 4 and
5,
respectively.
Executive Powers of the Provinces
[379] To the
extent that provincial legislative powers may have been diminished or at least
circumscribed in the manner described
above, it follows that there would be a
concomitant diminution or circumscription of provincial executive powers in
relation to LG.
In terms of IC 144(2), a province has executive authority over
all matters in respect of which such province has exercised its legislative
competence. Thus, to the extent that provinces currently enjoy broad and
undefined legislative powers under IC ch 10, they are vested
with broad and
undefined executive powers. In the NT, the legislative and executive frameworks
also coincide. NT 154(1) and 155
indicate that where national or provincial
legislative powers can be exercised in relation to LG, executive powers follow.
Thus,
to the extent that provincial legislative powers have been diminished or
increased in respect of LG, there would be a corresponding
diminution or
increase in respect of executive powers.
Exclusive or Regulatory
Powers of the National Legislature and Executive
[380] We refer here to
the areas of legislative (and hence executive) powers which have been allocated
exclusively to Parliament
and instances where Parliament is designated as being
required to regulate or control the exercise of provincial government powers
regarding LG, in NT 139, 155(1), 159, 160(3), 161, 163 and 164. To the extent
that these provisions preclude or circumscribe the
provincial legislative
competence, there has been a further diminution of both provincial legislative
and executive powers and functions.
In the context of comparing direct
provincial legislative competences in respect of LG matters, we have expressed
the view that
NT 164 represents a tempering of the diminution of direct
provincial powers in relation to LG matters by virtue of the requirement
that
national legislation provide the framework for provincial legislation. This
feature of NT 164 reflects a broader distinction
between those NT provisions in
terms of which the national legislature is endowed with sole law-making power in
respect of one or
other LG
matter29[2] and those provisions
permitting provincial governments to legislate within a national legislative
framework or subject to national
legislative
regulation.29[3] The latter
provisions entitle provincial governments to legislate directly within the scope
of a broad national directive and hence
do not represent instances of diminution
of the magnitude of the former.
F. PROVINCIAL SERVICE COMMISSIONS
[381] It was argued on behalf of some of the objectors that provincial
powers have been substantially diminished by the NT provisions
dealing with the
PSC. This, they said, breaches CP XVIII.2. The argument was that, whereas IC
213 empowers a provincial legislature
to establish a provincial service
commission under the control of provincial government, NT 196 makes no provision
whatsoever for
provincial service commissions.
[382] In reply the CA
submitted that provinces retain implied legislative power to establish
provincial service commissions, either
in provincial constitutions, in terms of
NT 104 (1)(a), 142 and 143, or by ordinary legislation under the incidental
legislative
power of the provinces, in terms of NT 104(4).
Relevant
Provisions of the Interim Constitution
[383] Express provision is made
in IC 213 for a province to create its own provincial service commission, and
the IC also lays down,
albeit in broad terms, the powers and functions not only
of the provincial commissions but also of the PSC. Subject to norms and
standards set at national level, the provincial service commission enjoys
competence in respect of provincial public servants, inter
alia, to make
recommendations, give directions and conduct enquiries with regard to the
establishment and organisation of departments
of the province, the appointment,
promotion, transfer, and discharge of public servants, and the promotion of
efficiency and effectiveness
in departments of the provinces; to advise the
provincial executive on matters relating to the public service; and to exercise
other
PSC powers and functions assigned by the President with the approval of
the provincial
Premier.29[4]
[384] A
provincial service commission’s advisory competence includes the power to
advise the provincial executive on matters
relating to the public service or the
employment, remuneration or other conditions of service of functionaries
employed by any institution
or body which receives funds wholly or partly
appropriated by a provincial
legislature.29[5] A provincial
service commission has the further competence to delegate its powers to a
commissioner or an official in the public
service to perform any of its
functions.29[6]
[385] IC
213(2) further provides:
“The provisions of sections 210(2), (3), (4), (5) and (7) and 211 pertaining to the Public Service Commission, shall mutatis mutandis apply to a provincial service commission, except that any reference to an Act of Parliament, Parliament or the President shall be deemed to be a reference to a provincial law, a provincial legislature or the Premier of a province, respectively.”
Especially important in this regard is
IC 210(3), which, read with IC 213(2), renders the implementation of the
recommendations or
directions of a provincial service commission peremptory
within six months if such recommendations have not specifically been rejected
by
the Premier before implementation, or the recommendations involve expenditure of
public funds and approval from treasury has not
been obtained.
[386] Finally, the provincial service commission, being a creature of
provincial legislation, is accountable to the provincial legislature,
reporting
annually to it on its
activities.29[7]
Relevant
Provisions of the New Text
[387] As already noted, the NT makes no
express provision for provincial service commissions. NT 196 provides:
“(1) There is a single Public Service Commission for the Republic to promote the values and principles of public administration in the public service.
(2) The Commission is independent and must be impartial and regulated by national legislation.
(3) Each of the provinces may nominate a person to be appointed to the Commission.
(4) Members of the Commission nominated by provinces may exercise the powers and perform the functions of the Commission in their provinces, as prescribed by national legislation.
(5) The Commission is accountable to the National Assembly.”
Although NT 143(1)(a)
authorises a province to create structures in its constitution differing from
those provided for in NT ch 6,
such structures “must not be
inconsistent” with the NT. Given the language of NT 196(1), providing for
a single PSC
for the Republic, a provincial service commission having the same
functions would be inconsistent with the NT. The argument on behalf
of the CA
that the power to create such a commission may be implied must therefore be
rejected.
[388] Each province will nominate one representative to the
PSC, and the PSC’s powers and functions in the provinces may be
delegated
to that nominee by national legislation. The NT is silent on the powers and
functions of the PSC; these remain to be spelled
out in national legislation.
Thus, the extent to which those powers and functions will be delegated to
provincial nominees may be
prescribed by that legislation in terms of NT 196(4).
But whatever these powers and functions may be, and whatever the extent of
the
delegation of powers and functions, the scheme clearly does not contemplate
separate provincial service commissions.
[389] As to the argument on
behalf of the CA that the provinces are free to create provincial service
commissions by ordinary legislation
under the incidental legislative power of
the province, the CA did not point to any provincial competence enumerated in NT
sch 4
to which such an act might be deemed “incidental”. We are
unable to identify any listed provincial competence that might
serve as a basis
for an incidental power. We can only conclude, therefore, that the legislative
creation of a provincial service
commission would be beyond the powers of a
province.
Comparison for Purposes of CP XVIII.2
[390] We have
previously indicated that we cannot evaluate changes made in the NT in regard to
PSCs without knowing what the powers
and functions of the “single Public
Service Commission” will
be.29[8] If such powers interfere
with the provinces’ powers to appoint provincial public servants, subject
to national norms and standards,
there will have been a reduction of provincial
powers in this regard.
G. POLICING POWERS
[391] It is
alleged that provincial policing powers and functions are
“substantially less than or substantially inferior to” those
provided for in the IC. In this regard the argument was
advanced on behalf of
the CA that the appropriate comparison was with the transitional provisions of
the IC contained in IC 235(6)
read with IC 235(8). It is in substance the same
argument as was advanced regarding the comparison of provincial powers relating
to LG.29[9] The argument is
unsound for the reasons we have already given in that
context.
[392] Both the IC and the NT allocate powers, functions and the
responsibility for policing in the province to both national and
provincial
governments. IC sch 6 lists “Police, subject to the provisions of
Chapter 14” as one of the legislative competences of provinces.
IC 214
provides for the establishment and regulation, by an Act of Parliament, of
“a South African Police Service, which shall
be structured at both
national and provincial levels and shall function under the direction of the
national government as well as
the various provincial
governments.”30[0] The Act
of Parliament has to provide for the appointment of the National
Commissioner30[1] as well as for
the “establishment and maintenance of uniform standards of policing at all
levels.”30[2] The
“powers and functions of the Service” are set out in IC 215, and IC
216(1) provides that the President shall charge
a Minister with responsibility
for the Service and appoint a National Commissioner, whose function it is to
“exercise executive
command of the Service, subject to IC
219(1)”30[3] and the
directions of the Minister concerned. IC 219, in turn, empowers a Provincial
Commissioner, subject to the provincial Executive
Council, to exercise control
over the day-to-day operations of the police force in the province.
[393] The approach of the NT differs from that of the IC. NT ch 11
deals with “Security Services” which consists of
“a single
defence force, a single police service and any intelligence services established
in terms of the Constitution”.
The security services are to be
“structured and regulated by national
legislation”30[4] and the
police service, whose powers and functions must also be established by national
legislation, is designed to function in the
“national, provincial and,
where appropriate, local
spheres”.30[5] The national
legislation must be such that it enables the “police service to discharge
its responsibilities effectively, taking
into account the requirements of the
provinces”.30[6] It is
within this framework that a comparison must be made between the legislative and
executive powers accorded to provinces with
regard to policing in the IC, on the
one hand, and the NT, on the other.
[394] The NT omits the reference in
IC 214(1) to “direction of the national government as well as the various
provincial governments”.
Indeed, whereas IC 217 requires the Premier of a
province to allocate to a member of the Executive Council of the province the
responsibility
for the performance by the Service of certain specified
functions,30[7] the NT contains no
such express provision. It is necessary, however, to determine the content of
this power in order to make a proper
evaluation of what, if anything, has been
lost by the provinces. The provision in the IC gives the member of the
Executive Council
powers and responsibilities to issue directions to the
Provincial Commissioner in his or her performance of the substantive functions
set out in IC 219(1);30[8] to
approve or veto the appointment of the Provincial
Commissioner;30[9] and to
institute appropriate proceedings against the Provincial Commissioner if he or
she has lost the confidence of the Executive
Council.31[0]
[395] In
terms of the NT the member of the Executive Council does not have veto power
with regard to the appointment of the Provincial
Commissioner; the provincial
executive is entitled to be consulted by the National Commissioner before he or
she makes such appointment.
Also lost is the power of the member of the
Executive Council to issue directions to the Provincial Commissioner for the
performance
of part of his or her
duties31[1] and to institute
appropriate proceedings against the Provincial Commissioner if he or she has
lost the confidence of the Executive
Council. The Provincial Commissioner is in
terms of the NT directly accountable to the National Commissioner in all
respects.31[2]
[396] In
terms of the NT the national Minister is vested with the responsibility for
policing and for the determination of national
policy with regard to all
policing. An obligation is, however, placed on the Minister to consult with
provincial governments before the determination of national
policing policy; he
or she is also obliged to take the needs of the provinces into
account.31[3] What each province
is entitled and empowered to do is listed in NT
206(2).31[4]
[397] The
burden of the criticism was that the monitoring, oversight and liaising powers
and functions provided for in the NT hardly
make up for the loss of the powers
referred to in IC 219. The new structure indeed requires that the Provincial
Commissioner be
directly accountable only to the National Commissioner. This
flows from the abandonment of the division in functions between the
national and
provincial spheres of government as prescribed in IC 218 and
219.31[5] The specific functions
of the Provincial Commissioners are not enumerated in the NT; they are a matter
for national legislation.31[6] We
agree that the loss by the provinces of direct control over the Provincial
Commissioners is a significant diminution. What has
been substituted is a
provincial power, among other things, to monitor all police conduct in the
province, to exercise an oversight
role in policing, including receiving reports
on police service, and to liaise with the National Minister with regard to crime
and
policing in the province.31[7]
Although these are important functions and their effective exercise by the
province could have a profound influence on the performance
of the Provincial
Commissioner’s functions, the measure of control is less and is
indirect.
[398] Unlike the IC, the NT does not prescribe any powers or
functions to be exercised by the province independent of the national
Minister
and National Commissioner. Political accountability in relation to the
provinces has been reduced by removing what was
a more direct relationship
between the Provincial Commissioner and the provincial Executive to an indirect
one.
[399] In terms of the IC, provincial legislative powers are
restricted31[8] and subject to
national legislation and national
direction.31[9] The only express
legislative power granted to provinces is to pass legislation which is
“not inconsistent with” such
national legislation and confined to
the areas set out in IC 219(1), which areas remain subject to national
legislation as well.32[0] NT sch
4 part A grants legislative power over policing to provinces “to the
extent that the provisions of Chapter 11 of the
Constitution confer upon the
provincial legislature legislative competence”. This pertains to
legislation which might be found
necessary to carry out the monitoring,
oversight and liaising functions set out in NT
206(2).32[1] Apart from this,
there is no express provision for provincial legislative power in the
NT.
[400] Another change which adversely affects the powers and
functions of the provinces is in relation to local policing. The IC
requires
provision to be made for the establishment by a LG of a municipal or
metropolitan police service whose functions will be
restricted to crime
prevention and the enforcement of municipal and metropolitan
by-laws.32[2] Such police service
can, however, only be established with the consent of the designated member of
the Executive Council, who is
also the person responsible for the determination
of the powers and functions of such police service. There is no comparable
provision
in the NT; local policing is a matter to be dealt with by an Act of
Parliament.
[401] A global assessment as to whether CP XVIII.2 has been
violated cannot be made on an item-by-item basis. The overall picture
has to be
taken into account, regard being had to the weight to be attached to the
individual components that form part of the evaluation.
However, as far as this
particular item is concerned, it is our view that there has been a significant
reduction in the powers and
functions of the provinces.
H. POWERS WITH
REGARD TO TRADITIONAL LEADERSHIP
Traditional Leadership
32[3]
[402] The first and
preliminary enquiry relates to the role of traditional leaders in LG, and
whether the capacity of the provinces
to control that role has been diminished.
The concurrent power that the provinces enjoy over traditional authorities must
be seen
in association with their concurrent power in respect of LG, which, in
terms of IC sch 6 is expressly made subject to IC ch 10.
This chapter provides
in IC 179(1) that “[a] local government shall be elected
democratically”. IC ch 10 makes no provision
for the involvement of
traditional leaders. There has thus been no diminution of provincial powers on
this score, since there is
no scope for the exercise of such powers in the
IC.
[403] At the same time the IC recognises a continuing role for
traditional authorities, albeit not as part of democratically elected
LG. The
IC does, however, make provision for three categories of governmental roles for
traditional leaders. First, IC 183(1)(a)
gives the provinces the exclusive
power and sole obligation to establish provincial Houses of Traditional Leaders.
The objectors
contended that this exclusive provincial power has been reduced to
a concurrent one under NT 212(2)(a). This means that the provinces
do not lose
their power in this respect, but rather that the power has become subject to
possible national overrides. On its own,
this would not qualify as a major
reduction of provincial powers, but could contribute in some measure to a
cumulative reduction
in the capacity of provinces to influence the role to be
played by traditional leadership in their part of the
country.
[404] Second, IC 182 provides for the entrenchment of the ex
officio participation of traditional leaders in existing LG structures.
It
would appear that under the IC neither the provinces nor the national government
has the power either to include traditional
leaders in LG structures or to
exclude them from such structures, as their participation is constitutionally
entrenched by IC 182.
The provinces can, accordingly, not claim to have been
deprived of a power which they do not possess. NT 212(1) does not take
an
existing provincial power away, but gives the national government a power that
never existed before. In other words, it authorises
the national government to
qualify the democratic principle at LG level by infusing an element of
traditional leadership into the
democratic local structures.
[405] In
the third place, IC 181(1) acknowledges the continued functioning of existing
traditional authorities, and provides for
the concurrent power of national and
provincial legislatures to amend or repeal legislation dealing with the
“power and functions”
of such authorities. The objectors argued
that the “competent authority” referred to in IC 181(1) must include
both
the provincial and the national legislatures, seeing that
“traditional authorities” is an area of concurrent legislative
competence according to IC 126 read with IC sch 6. They went on to contend that
in terms of NT 211(2), on the other hand, traditional
authorities are in future
to be subject to “applicable legislation”, which, they said, must
refer to national legislation
as provided for in NT 212(1). The effect of this
would be that the regulation of the “powers and functions” of
existing
traditional authorities would under the NT be an exclusive national
competence, no longer a concurrent national and provincial
competence.
[406] We have already pointed out that NT 211(2) read with
NT 212(1) does not compel or even invite such an interpretation. On the
contrary, NT 211(2), by referring to “any applicable legislation”,
seems to imply a continuation of existing concurrent
powers, in terms of which
both national and provincial laws would operate. There is nothing in this
provision to suggest any invasion
of the concurrent powers allocated to the
provinces in IC sch 6 and repeated in NT sch 4 part A. Traditional authorities
would continue
to exist and carry out such functions as were entrusted to them
by such legislation. At the same time provincial legislatures would
carry on
exercising their concurrent powers to deal with such
authorities.
[407] Far from reading NT 212(1) as undermining the
manifest intention of NT 211(2), it should be construed as a provision which
permits augmenting of the role of traditional leadership in keeping with the
non-derogation proviso in CP XVII. This it does by
authorising the national
legislature to allow traditional leaders to have a role as part of or in
association with democratic municipal
government. The additional powers given
to the national legislature accordingly do not involve any reduction in the
powers of the
provinces.
Customary Law
[408] A further and
associated allegation of reduction of powers was made in relation to indigenous
or customary law. IC sch 6
includes “indigenous law and customary
law” as one of the concurrent provincial powers. This provincial
competence is
retained in NT sch 4, but it is made subject to the provisions of
NT ch 12. NT 211(2) of this chapter states that a “traditional
authority
that observes a system of customary law may function subject to any applicable
legislation and customs ”. The same
argument was advanced to the effect
that the term “applicable legislation” must be understood in the
light of NT 212(1);
for the same reason, it must be rejected.
[409] In
conclusion, there has been a small reduction in provincial powers inasmuch as
what was formerly an exclusive provincial
power to establish a provincial House
of Traditional Leaders has now become a concurrent power. Somewhat more
significant is the
fact that determining the framework for the remuneration of
traditional leaders is transferred from provincial to national
legislation.32[4] Essentially,
however, the provinces retain their concurrent powers to deal with traditional
authorities.
I. FISCAL POWERS
[410] It was argued that in
one or other respect the individual powers and functions of the provinces would
be diminished by operation
of the provisions of NT ch 13. Some objections made
mention of additional CPs. It is therefore convenient to follow the contours
of
the NT and consider the objections on a section-by-section
basis.
General Legislative Provisions
[411] There was
objection to a cluster of fiscal legislative powers allocated to Parliament. It
was said that such competences render
provincial powers and functions less and
inferior. This is by reason of the absence of any blocking mechanism afforded
the second
House of Parliament, in which provincial interests are given
expression. Under IC 156(1A) and 157(1A), parliamentary legislation
authorising
provincial taxing powers and providing a framework for the raising of loans by
the provinces, respectively, is required
to be passed both by the NA and the
Senate, sitting separately. Thus the Senate has a veto.
[412] Under the
NT, comparable legislation is covered by NT 76(4)(b), which provides that
non-money bills envisaged in NT ch 13 and
affecting the financial interests of
the provincial sphere of government are to be dealt with under the mechanism
provided for in
NT 76(1). In essence, and as more fully described elsewhere in
this judgment,32[5] this mechanism
prescribes that the NA must initially pass the bill, and in the event of
disagreement with the NCOP, the bill is placed
before a Mediation Committee. If
the dispute cannot be resolved, the NA can override the NCOP by a two-thirds
vote of all its members.
NT ch 13 legislation which is subject to this
procedure includes that envisaged in NT 215(2) (prescribing the form of
provincial
budgets and other budgetary requirements); NT 216(1) (establishing a
national treasury and prescribing measures to ensure transparency
and
expenditure control); NT 217(3) (prescribing a framework for procurement
policy); NT 218(1) (setting out conditions for provincial
guaranteeing of
loans); NT 219 (establishing a framework for determining salaries, allowances
and benefits of government officials
and a commission to make recommendations on
them) and NT 228(2)(b) (regulating provincial taxing powers).
[413] In
essence, what we are being asked to conclude is that the replacement of a Senate
veto by a two-thirds majority NA override
constitutes a diminution of individual
provincial powers. We are unable to say that this is so. The Senate
effectively gives expression
to party political decisions at national level, and
its veto has little political value to a province with minority representation.
Second, and even if this was not so, it cannot be gainsaid that the two-thirds
majority requirement of NT 76(1)(e) constitutes a
substantial obstacle to
overcome. Such a supermajority is normally reserved for alterations to the
constitution itself.32[6] It can
by no measure be disregarded or discounted in the manner the objectors
proposed.
Allocations of Revenue
[414] We have deliberately
omitted from the above discussion reference to legislation envisaged under NT
214 (although counsel for
the objectors did not initially draw this distinction
in their written arguments).
[415] NT 214(1) stipulates that an Act of
Parliament must provide for the equitable division of revenue raised nationally
among all
spheres of government, for the determination of each province’s
equitable share and for any other allocation to provinces and
LG from the
national government’s share of revenue. In terms of NT 214(2), the
passage of such an Act must be preceded by
consultation with provincial
governments, organised LG and the Financial and Fiscal Commission; the
recommendations of the latter
having to be considered. Additionally, certain
policy objectives have to be taken into account before legislating in terms of
this
section. We need not review the entire list of such objectives here, but
merely point out that numerous provincial interests are
included in this
list.
[416] Counsel for the objectors who were concerned with this point
appeared to regard NT 214 legislation as falling within the broad
category of
legislation envisaged by NT ch 13, and encompassed by NT 76(4)(b). However,
during oral argument it was submitted that
such legislation fell to be described
as a money bill and thus fell outside of the purview of NT 76(4). The
significance of this
description is that money bills are to be passed in
accordance with the provisions of NT 77(3) read with NT 75. Under the latter
provision, money bills are effectively designated as bills falling outside of NT
sch 4; which is to say they can only be introduced
by the NA and any dissent by
the NCOP can be overridden by a simple majority in the NA. The corresponding
provision currently operative,
IC 155(2A), provides that national legislation in
terms of which a province’s equitable share of revenue is determined is
required
to be passed by the NA and Senate sitting separately. Therefore, a
conclusion that NT 214 legislation is a money bill would represent
a diminution
of provincial capacity to hinder the passage of such legislation in the second
House of Parliament, without the counter-balance
of an in-built special majority
for the bill’s enactment by the NA.
[417] A money bill is defined
in NT 77(1)(a) as a bill that “appropriates money or imposes taxes, levies
or duties”.
We have noted that NT 76(4)(b) excludes money bills, but
includes a bill “envisaged elsewhere in Chapter 13, and which affects
the
financial interests of the provincial sphere of government”. The various
enactments which are envisaged by NT ch 13 are
incapable of bearing the meaning
of appropriations, and even less impositions of taxes and the like. But NT 214
legislation is different
in this regard. In broad terms it can be described as
a means of transferring money from state coffers to the provinces or
LG.
[418] It is clear, however, on a proper construction of NT 214 that
legislation enacted thereunder is not a money bill as defined
in NT 77(1)(a).
The NT draws a sharp distinction in NT 213(2) between moneys drawn from the
National Revenue Fund as “appropriations
by an Act of Parliament”
and “direct charges against the National Revenue Fund, when it is provided
for in the Constitution
or an Act of Parliament”. In NT 213(3), a
province’s equitable share of revenue is said to be a direct charge
against
the Fund. Thus, on a plain reading of the text, an NT 214 bill should
fall outside the definition of a money bill in NT 77(1)(a).
It would not
otherwise have been necessary for NT 213(2) to have distinguished between
appropriations and direct charges. And it
would not have been necessary in NT
213(3) to delineate a province’s equitable share of revenue raised
nationally as a direct
charge. On such a reading, it is the NT itself (in NT
213(3)) that decrees that an NT 214 bill determining a province’s
equitable
share be a direct charge, and capable therefore of effecting a
withdrawal of moneys from the National Revenue Fund under NT 213(2)(b).
This
would give meaning to the phrase in the latter provision “when it is
provided for in the Constitution”. Our attention
has not been drawn to
any other constitutional provision capable of giving a different meaning to this
portion of NT 213(2)(b).
[419] This interpretation is buttressed by
the absence of any mention of “appropriation” in NT 214. In
addition, such
a characterisation would seem consistent with the legislative
scheme of the NT. We have already indicated that NT 214(2) provides
that the
provinces must be consulted before an NT 214 bill may be enacted. In addition,
as we have shown, a range of policy objectives
must be considered. Within the
provincial sphere of interest these include the need to ensure that provinces
are able to provide
basic services, provincial fiscal capacity, developmental
needs and economic disparities. These concerns are compatible with the
more
guarded legislative route followed under NT 76. It appears far more consistent
with the overall scheme of NT ch 13 and the
general principles laid down in NT
ch 3 on inter-governmental cooperation that the passage of NT 214 legislation
necessitates additional
and direct consultation with provincial interests rather
than a mere indirect engagement through the second
House.32[7]
[420] It must
further be asked on what basis the other legislation affecting the provincial
sphere of government, such as legislation
setting out the conditions for the
guaranteeing of a loan in NT 218 and referred to in NT 76(4)(b), can be so
distinguished from
an NT 214 bill that they are required to be dealt with under
NT 76 rather than NT
75.32[8]
[421] It is
therefore our considered view that bills determining a province’s
equitable share are not money bills and are subject
to the procedure set out in
NT 76(1).
[422] On a reading of NT 76(4)(b) as encompassing NT 214
bills, legislation determining and allocating a province’s equitable
share
is thus not only subject to the requirements of NT 214(2) - that provincial
governments, organised LG and the Financial and
Fiscal Commission be consulted,
and certain provincial interests be taken into account - but also to the
safeguards inherent in NT
76. There is no diminution here in the powers or
functions of the provinces.
NT 214: The Provinces’ Equitable
Shares of Revenue
[423] Counsel for an objector submitted that the
provinces’ entitlement to equitable shares of revenue would be materially
undermined by the provisions of the NT. As we understand it, the argument has
four struts. First, and in contradistinction to IC
155(2)(d), NT 214 omits to
include as a portion of a province’s equitable share of revenue, an
entitlement to any transfer
duty collected nationally on the transfer of
property situated within the province concerned. Second, there is no guarantee
that
the province’s equitable share of revenue is reasonable. Third, NT
214(2) introduces national government concerns which are
required to be taken
into account in determining a province’s equitable division of revenue.
The silent premise of this leg
of the argument is that by including more
specified national concerns, such factors will automatically prevail. Fourth,
NT 214(2)(d)
is further said to limit a province’s equitable share by the
requirement that the need to ensure provincial ability to provide
“basic
services” be considered, as opposed to mere
“services”.
[424] In the alternative, counsel for one of the
objectors alleges a non-compliance with CP XXVI, which requires:
“Each level of government shall have a constitutional right to an equitable share of revenue collected nationally so as to ensure that provinces and local governments are able to provide basic services and execute the functions allocated to them.”
More particularly it
is argued that the mechanism under NT 214 will facilitate the determination of a
province’s equitable share
in a manner which will not guarantee that
provinces are able to provide basic services and execute the functions allocated
to them.
[425] We disagree with the contention that NT 214 undermines a
province’s entitlement to an equitable share of revenue and
thereby
diminishes provincial powers. The argument that NT 214 omits a
province’s unconditional entitlement to any transfer
duty on the transfer
of property situated within the province concerned, fails to take account of the
different manner in which the
NT provides that the equitable share be
determined. Under IC 155(2) various sources of revenue are stipulated to
comprise a province’s
equitable share. The first three of such sources
are to be fixed as a percentage by Parliament on income tax, value-added tax and
the fuel levy. The percentages of these are unspecified in the IC. The fourth
source is that portion of transfer duty collected
nationally on transactions
involving property situated within the province concerned. The fifth consists
of those additional allocations
made by central government out of national
revenue. The sum total of the amounts of revenue so sourced are said to
comprise the
province’s equitable share of revenue under IC 155(2).
[426] NT 214, on the other hand, does not specify the sources of
funding but rather a process for determining an equitable share
for each
province. All of the fixed categories, save the one contained in IC 155(2)(e),
have been dropped from the
NT.32[9] In their place are to be
found additional substantive and procedural safeguards in determining the actual
amount of the equitable
share. The designation of categories of source does not
touch on the actual determination of the amount of a province’s equitable
share. It merely specifies the categories from which that amount is determined.
The overall provincial entitlement in the IC and
NT is unchanged; it is to an
equitable share of revenue raised nationally. In both the IC and NT it is
Parliament that must determine
this share. The objections levelled at the
failure to “guarantee” transfer duty allocation to provinces,
therefore,
carry no weight at all.
[427] The second argument falls to be
rejected without much elaboration. In IC 155(3) it is stated merely that the
various components
of the equitable share are to be “fixed reasonably in
respect of the different provinces after taking into account the national
interest and recommendations of the Financial and Fiscal Commission”. It
is our view that the more detailed requirements for
evaluating a
province’s equitable share, provided for in NT 214(2), flesh out the
requirement of reasonableness. The consultations
and considerations that are to
precede an NT 214 enactment are designed precisely to achieve a reasonable
outcome. There is no constitutionally
entrenched disadvantage, nor loss of a
substantive safeguard for provinces in this provision, as submitted by counsel
for the objector.
[428] The third argument has no substance. The
considerations that are to be taken into account under IC 155(3) are widely
stated.33[0] The consideration of
national interest alone in the IC allows for virtually unlimited national
government interests to be taken
into account. NT 214(2) establishes more
precise guidelines within which the national legislature is to legislate and
against which
its legislative output may be tested. There has here been no
diminution of provincial powers and the provisions of NT 214(2) in
no way
contravene CP XXVI.
[429] The fourth argument turns on the shift from
the words “to provide services”, used to describe the object of
provincial
entitlement to an equitable share in IC 155(1), to the words
“to provide basic services”, used to describe this objective
in NT
227(1)(a). We are of the view that nothing prejudicial to the provinces turns
on this change of wording. Indeed, as counsel
for the objector acknowledged,
the change in wording was, in all probability, intended to accommodate the
requirements of CP XXVI.
[430] We turn now to the contention by counsel
for another objector that the absence in the NT of a provision equivalent to IC
158(b)
represents a material diminution in the powers of provincial government.
We do not agree. IC 158(b) provides that financial allocations
by the national
government to LG “shall ordinarily be made through the provincial
government of the province in which the local
government is situated”.
This provision establishes the possibility, not the certainty, that provincial
governments can be
utilised as a conduit through which funds raised nationally
can be allocated to LG. The provision does not purport to create provincial
powers in respect of such revenue. In addition, under NT 226(3), read with NT
214(1), it seems to be envisaged that allocations
from national revenue to LG
will be made through a province and will constitute direct charges against the
provincial revenue fund
concerned.
Budgetary Controls
[431] Counsel for the objectors made much of the parliamentary
budgetary controls present in NT 215. NT 215(2) provides that national
legislation must prescribe the form of national, provincial and municipal
budgets, when national and provincial budgets must be tabled;
and that budgets
in each government sphere must indicate the sources of revenue and the way in
which proposed expenditure will comply
with national legislation. In addition,
NT 215(3) contains a list of further budgetary requirements. It is apparent
that NT 215
does impose additional constraints on provincial budgetary
procedures. These constraints are all matters of structure and form,
going to
the overarching requirement that government at all levels be transparent and
accountable. We hold the view that these requirements
cannot be said to result
in diminished provincial powers and functions. The budgetary requirements set
out in NT 215(3) are of the
most rudimentary and essential nature, and are
clearly imposed to ensure the attainment of the objectives of NT 215(1). It
must
be emphasised that NT 215 does not seek to prescribe the manner in which
provinces spend their revenue.
Treasury Controls and Procurement
[432] The objections to the power of the Minister of Finance to halt
funds to a province which has persistently and materially breached
its financial
obligations have been considered earlier in this
judgment33[1] in relation to
provincial autonomy. So, too, have the objections to provincial procurement of
goods and services.33[2] It
follows from the reasons there set out that there is no diminution of provincial
powers or functions in these areas.
Remuneration
[433] In
terms of the IC, the determination and payment of salaries and allowances to
traditional leaders falls within the IC sch
6 provincial competence
“traditional
authorities”.33[3] Under NT
219(1)(a), it is left to an Act of Parliament to establish the framework for the
determination of salaries, allowances
and benefits, to among others, traditional
leaders and members of any councils of traditional leaders. Further under NT
219(2),
national legislation is to establish an independent commission to make
recommendations regarding such payments. In our view this
does constitute a
diminution of provincial powers.
[434] Objection was raised to the
intrusion of the national legislature on to the terrain of provincial salaries
in terms of NT 219(1)(b).
In this instance the alleged diminution can only be
in respect of the fixing of the upper limit of such salaries. While the setting
of upper limits for provincial officials by Parliament is justifiable on the
basis of achieving national uniformity, it does seem
that this constitutes a
diminution of a provincial power under the NT.
Financial and Fiscal
Commission
[435] An objector challenged the proposed composition of the
Commission under NT 221. It was pointed out that under the IC half
of the
Commission’s members are representative of provincial interests. Under NT
221(1)(b), only nine of the twenty-two represent
such interests. The Commission
is constitutionally enjoined to independence and impartiality and it is clearly
intended that it
will address broad economic rather than narrow provincial
concerns. In this respect the Commission is hardly a vehicle for the exercise
of power by individual provinces. There may well be a diminution of the
collective powers of provinces but their individual powers
are not
affected.
Residual Funding
[436] Counsel for two objectors
took issue with NT 227(4) which reads as follows:
“A province must provide for itself any resources that it requires, in terms of a provision of its provincial constitution, that are additional to its requirements envisaged in the Constitution.”
The
provision is characterised as a new burden not previously provided for or
implied and is contrasted with IC 155(2) which details
the composition of an
equitable share of revenue, the amount of which is to be determined by national
government. It is not necessary
to speculate on the degree to which the
provision renders provincial governments less or more dependent on national
government.
It can simply be stated that this provision does not effect any
diminution of provincial powers or functions.
Taxing Powers
[437] Counsel for the objectors objected to various aspects of NT 228,
generally submitting that its provisions represent a diminution
or narrowing of
provincial taxing powers. It is said that under the NT provinces are more
constrained in their competence to raise
taxes, levies and duties than under the
IC. In terms of IC 156 a provincial legislature is presently competent to raise
taxes, levies
and duties other than income tax, or value-added or other sales
tax, and to impose surcharges on taxes, provided it is authorised
by an Act of
Parliament and there is no discrimination against non-residents of the province
who are South African citizens. By
contrast NT 228(1) provides:
“A provincial legislature may impose -
(a) taxes, levies, or duties other than income tax, value-added tax, general sales tax, rates on property, or customs duties; and
(b) flat-rate surcharges on the tax bases of any tax, levy or duty that is imposed by national legislation, other than the tax bases of corporate income tax, value-added tax, rates on property, or customs duties.”
Thus, it is pointed
out that under the NT provincial legislatures are barred from imposing rates on
property or customs duties or
surcharges on both. In addition it is contended
that provincial legislatures have lost their competence to enact legislation
authorising
the imposition of user charges as contemplated by IC
156(3).
[438] Although the NT does not specifically authorise provinces
to enact legislation authorising the imposition of user charges,
such a power
would be within the express or implied power to legislate with regard to matters
reasonably necessary for or incidental
to the effective exercise of an NT sch 4
or 5 competence. It cannot seriously be suggested that provinces cannot pass
legislation
making provision for a user charge for abattoirs, health services,
public transport etc. In so far as charges might be raised which
are unrelated
to the actual use of services provided, they would be within the general power
to impose rates and levies. NT 228
does, however, remove a province’s
capacity to impose a small range of taxes and duties. The IC requires specific
authorisation
by national legislation for any taxing power sought to be
exercised other than those contemplated under IC 156(1B) and (3). This
legislative authorisation may be granted only after taking account of
recommendations of the Financial and Fiscal Commission. And,
further,
provincial taxing powers are subject to the anti-discrimination constraint in IC
156(1)(b). The use of the word “authorised”
in IC 156(1)(a) is not
insignificant. Under NT 228(2), the power of provincial legislatures to impose
taxes, levies, duties and
surcharges is required only to be regulated by
national legislation enacted after consideration of recommendations of the
Financial
and Fiscal Commission. The distinction between
“authorised” and “regulated” is drawn from the wording
of
CP XXV itself. Under this CP, the NT is required to define the fiscal powers
and functions of national and provincial government.
[439] It is
apparent that the national legislation envisaged under NT 228(2) is to ensure
the coherence of the taxing system and
is not directed at providing the
underpinning of the taxing power itself. This is provided by the NT. The term
“authorised”
is used to signal the empowerment by law or the
courts.33[4]
“Regulation” however, is habitually used in statutes in conjunction
with the word “control” to signify the
object of legislative
authorisation, the directing and commanding of that which has been authorised to
be regulated.33[5] Thus seen, NT
228 affords provincial legislatures specific and guaranteed taxing powers. The
IC offers provinces merely the expectation
of such powers. It is by reason of
the greater specification and detail in the NT that certain types of taxes,
levies and duties
have been omitted from provincial legislative competence, but
this omission is more than offset by the assurance of specific taxing
powers.
In this respect we conclude that there is no diminution of the powers and
functions of the provinces.
[440] Counsel for an objector suggested that
the requirement that taxing powers be regulated by national legislation under
the NT
deprives provinces of, what are termed, “autonomous fiscal
powers”, allegedly present in IC 156(1) and (3). This, it
was said,
violates CP XX which provides that each level of government is to have
appropriate and adequate legislative and executive
powers and functions to
enable it to function effectively, and further violates CP XXV. For reasons
given above, however, we find
no autonomous fiscal powers recognised in IC
156(1) and (3). The objection thus has no substance.
[441] More
weighty, however, is the contention advanced that the NT withdraws exclusive
provincial competence to impose gambling
taxes. Under IC 156(1B) provinces are
afforded exclusive competence to impose taxes, levies and duties on casinos,
gambling, wagering,
lotteries and betting (for simplicity’s sake we refer
to these as gambling taxes). This provision does not make a reappearance
in the
NT. But IC 156(1B) cannot be read in isolation. It has to be seen against the
backdrop of IC 156(2). This latter provision
prohibits the levying of any tax
(including gambling taxes) by provinces, in a manner which detrimentally affects
national economic
policy, inter-provincial commerce or the national mobility of
goods, services, capital and labour. This provision clearly makes
it possible
in certain circumstances for the national legislature to regulate the imposition
of gambling taxes, although such taxes
could initially be imposed independently
of any national legislative authority. The concerns of IC 156(2) are precisely
those replicated
in NT 228(2)(b), which provides a policy framework for national
legislation to regulate all provincial taxing powers.
[442] It is
recognised, however, that the failure of the NT to designate provincial
competence in respect of gambling taxes as “exclusive”
does entail
a diminution of such power. We are of the view that this loss of exclusive
gambling taxing powers is compensated by
the more specific and less conditional
powers given provinces under NT 228(1). But it is not clear that the exclusion
of the provisions
of IC 156(1B) in the NT represents a material loss at all.
Under the NT gambling taxes are included in the provinces’ general
taxing
powers under NT 228(1)(a). The NT goes no further than allowing Parliament to
regulate such taxing powers under NT 228(2)(b).
J. THE WEIGHING OF THE
BASKETS
[443] Both the IC and the NT assign, define and qualify various
functions and powers of the provinces. In some respects the powers
given to the
provinces in terms of the NT are less than or inferior to the corresponding
powers given to the provinces in terms of
the IC; in other respects they are
more substantial and in many other respects they are substantially the same.
These items have
previously been analysed in separate parts of this judgment.
The purpose of this section is to take stock of all of them. What
CP XVIII.2
requires is a judgment as to whether or not, on a weighing of all these factors,
the powers and functions of the provinces
in the NT can be said to be
“substantially less than or substantially inferior to” the powers
and functions which the
provinces enjoy in the IC.
[444] In our view the
best way of approaching this difficult question is to analyse the provisions of
the NT and the IC dealing with
provincial powers, comparing like with like, with
a view to determining on the basis of such comparison whether the NT has led to
an enhancement or diminution of the particular powers that are being compared.
Where there has been a material enhancement or diminution
the difference must be
weighed, having regard to the relative importance of the particular power, and
that weight must be placed
on the scales that balance the NT against the
IC.
[445] This exercise must be done for each category of comparable
powers, and on completion of the process an assessment must be made
whether the
powers of the provinces have been enhanced or diminished by the NT. If they
have been diminished that is not the end
of the matter. It will be necessary
also to have regard to the functions of the provinces which have remained
substantially the
same, and to bring them to account in order to determine
whether, in relation to the totality of the powers vested in the provinces,
the
diminution is substantial.
[446] To perform this exercise it is
therefore necessary to identify and assess the relevant factors which affect the
powers and
functions of the provinces in the two constitutions being compared.
We analyse each factor in turn.
The Institutional Instrument Through
Which Provincial Powers and Functions are Expressed at the National Level
[447] This involves a comparison between the institution of the
Senate under the IC and the institution of the NCOP under the NT.
This
comparison has been made in a separate part of this
judgment.33[6] It is undoubtedly
an important area of comparison but a proper analysis does not yield any
currently measurable enhancement or
diminution of powers and functions for the
provinces.
South African Police Service
[448] The conclusion
arrived at was that the powers and functions accorded to the provinces in this
area in the NT are significantly
less than the corresponding powers which the
provinces enjoy in the
IC.33[7]
The Power to
Make Provincial Constitutions
[449] Both the IC (in IC 160) and the NT
(in NT 142 and 143) contain the power for a province to adopt a provincial
constitution.
The conclusion to which we have come is that the powers of the
provinces in this respect have been neither enhanced nor
diminished.33[8]
Financial and Fiscal Powers and Functions
[450] Our conclusion was
that the financial and fiscal powers and functions of the provinces in the NT
are not materially different
from the powers and functions which the provinces
enjoy in the IC.33[9] With regard
to gambling taxes specifically, in terms of the NT provinces do not have any
exclusive competence to levy gambling taxes
but the loss of that right
(contained in IC 156(1)(b)) does not constitute any real diminution of
provincial power in the NT, for
the reasons we have
given.34[0]
[451] However,
NT 219(1)(b) provides that an Act of Parliament must establish a framework for
determining the upper limit of salaries,
allowances or benefits of members of
the provincial legislatures, members of executive councils and municipal
councils. There is
no such limitation in the IC. To that extent there has been
a diminution of provincial power in the
NT.34[1]
Provincial
Public Protectors
[452] In terms of IC 114 a provincial legislature has
the power to provide for the establishment, appointment, powers and functions
of
a provincial public protector. No such power exists in terms of NT 182, which
deals with the appointment of the national Public
Protector. To that extent
there is a diminution in provincial powers but this must be balanced against the
fact that a provincial
public protector under the IC in any event can only
exercise his or her functions “in consultation with the Public
Protector”,
who has concurrent jurisdiction in the provinces, and that a
provincial law providing for a provincial public protector cannot derogate
from
the powers and functions of the national Public Protector. The result is that
there has been a diminution of a power which
is of limited ambit and
effect.
Public Service Commissions
[453] In terms of IC 213 a
provincial legislature has authority to provide a law for the establishment of a
provincial service commission.
As we have pointed out
above,34[2] no such power appears
in NT ch 10, as the NT establishes a single PSC for the whole country on which
each province has a representative.
We cannot assess whether the powers and
functions of the provinces in this area have been diminished because NT ch 10
does not
define the powers of the PSC.
[454] CP XXIX requires the
independence and impartiality of a PSC to be provided for and safeguarded by the
Constitution, and CP
XXX requires an efficient, non-partisan, career-orientated
public service which functions on the basis of fairness, to serve all
members of
the public in an unbiased and impartial manner. NT ch 10 does not comply with
these CPs because it does not set out the
powers of the PSC with sufficient
clarity to enable us to assess whether its independence and impartiality have
been safeguarded
and whether the powers of the provinces have been diminished or
enhanced. NT ch 10 therefore has to be ignored at this stage for
the purposes
of weighing the baskets because it itself is not in compliance with the
CPs.
Abstract Powers of Review
[455] The power IC 98(9)
confers on the Speaker of a provincial legislature to request the Constitutional
Court to determine the
constitutionality of a bill before a provincial
legislature, is not repeated in the NT. Under NT 122 twenty percent of the
members
of a provincial legislature may apply to the Constitutional Court for an
order declaring that all or part of an Act passed by the
provincial legislature
is unconstitutional. The only practical difference seems to be that the
constitutionality of a provincial
bill cannot be attacked in the Constitutional
Court until that bill has been passed and becomes an Act; and that the majority
required
to invoke this Court’s jurisdiction is reduced from a minimum of
one-third to a minimum of one-fifth of the members of the
provincial
legislature. There is no real diminution of provincial powers in this regard.
If the bill is indeed unconstitutional
it will so be held by the Court after it
purports to become an Act and all that is necessary to trigger that mechanism is
a minimum
of 20 percent of the members of the provincial legislature instead of
the previous 33 and one-third percent.
Traditional Leadership
[456] This issue is dealt with in a separate part of this judgment and
the conclusion was that on a proper analysis of the two constitutions
the NT
does not markedly diminish the powers enjoyed by the provinces in this area
under the IC.34[3]
The
Powers of Provincial Competence (Excluding Those Specifically Discussed)
[457] In the application of CP XVIII.2 it is clearly necessary to
compare the list of provincial legislative functions in IC sch
6 with NT schs 4
and 5 in order to examine whether the powers and functions of the provinces in
the NT can be said to be less than
or inferior to the corresponding powers of
the provinces in the IC. Our analysis has led us to conclude that the powers of
the provinces
in terms of NT schs 4 and 5 are marginally less than or inferior
to the powers enjoyed by the provinces in terms of IC sch
6.34[4]
Provincial
Executive Powers
[458] IC 144(2) provides that a province shall have
executive authority over all matters in respect of which it has exercised its
legislative competence, matters which are assigned to it by the President in
terms of IC 235 or any law; and also all matters delegated
to it by or under any
law. The corresponding section in the NT is NT 125. NT 125(2) provides for the
exercise of provincial executive
power for the purposes of implementing
provincial legislation in the province and national legislation within the
functional areas
listed in NT schs 4 and 5, administering national legislation
assigned to it in terms of an Act of Parliament, developing and implementing
provincial policy, coordinating the functions of provincial departments and
administration, preparing and initiating provincial legislation
and performing
any other function which is assigned to it by the Constitution or an Act of
Parliament. These are wide executive
powers which are not really different from
the corresponding executive powers which provinces enjoy in terms of IC 144.
[459] That conclusion is, however, subject to two qualifications.
First, NT 125(3) provides that the executive power of a province
to develop and
implement provincial policy only vests in it to the extent that that province
has the administrative capacity to assume
effective responsibility. This
qualification, in our view, does not in any meaningful sense detract from the
executive powers of
the provinces. If a province lacks the administrative
capacity to assume effective responsibility it would not properly be able
to
exercise any function in that area. It could, in terms of NT 125(3), require
the national government to assist it in developing
the necessary administrative
capacity.
[460] The second qualification arises from the provisions of
NT 100 which allow the national executive to intervene, and even to
assume
responsibility itself, where the province concerned cannot or does not fulfil
its executive obligations. In our view, this
cannot properly be said to
constitute any meaningful limitation of legitimate provincial executive
functions because as long as a
province wishes, and is able to, fulfil its
executive obligations, no intervention in terms of NT 100 would be competent.
If there
were to be any unlawful interference by the national executive with the
autonomy of a province in terms of NT 100, the province concerned
would be
entitled to the protection of judicial review.
[461] In the result,
none of the qualifications to which our attention was drawn during the course of
argument diminishes the proper
and legitimate exercise of the executive
functions of the provinces. Those powers and functions are effectively neither
less than
nor inferior to the corresponding powers of the provinces extended in
IC 144. Nor can it be said that there has been any real enhancement
in the
powers and functions of the provinces. It was contended on behalf of the CA
that NT 125(2)(b), which gives to a province
the executive power to implement
all national legislation listed within NT schs 4 or 5, constitutes such an
enhancement. That power,
however, is subject to an Act of Parliament which may
provide otherwise and in any event might carry both powers and obligations.
Whether there is an enhancement is therefore largely
speculative.
Local Government
[462] In the Chapter of this
judgment dealing with LG we have referred to the comparison between the IC and
the NT in respect of
the powers of provincial government in relation to the
institution, function and role of
LG.34[5] LG structures are given
more autonomy in the NT than they have in the IC and this autonomy is sourced in
the NT and not derived
from anything given to LG structures by the provinces.
To this extent, therefore, there is, in the NT, a diminution in provincial
powers and functions insofar as they pertain to the role of
LG.34[6] It is true that LG
powers, independently sourced in the NT, also reduce the corresponding powers
which the national government enjoys
in this area in terms of the IC, but for
the purposes of applying CP XVIII.2 this is irrelevant. What has to be compared
is the
text of the two constitutions insofar as they pertain to provincial
competencies in the area of LG.
[463] We have also concluded that
whereas IC sch 6 lists a broad functional area of provincial legislative
competence which is termed
“Local government, subject to the provisions of
Chapter 10", the NT specifically lists the particular areas of LG which in
terms
of NT schs 4 and 5 fall within the legislative competences of provinces. To
this extent there is some diminution in provincial
legislative power. There is
also a corresponding diminution in the executive power of the provinces that
flows from their diminished
legislative powers.
Miscellaneous Matters
[464] In the course of argument it was contended on behalf of some of
the objectors that, properly analysed, the NT provides for
lesser provincial
power than the IC does in its comparable provisions. That objection involves a
number of sub-issues, such as the
impact of the chapter on cooperative
government in the NT and, more particularly, NT 41(1)(h) and 41(2)-(5); the
holding of provincial
elections in terms of national legislation permitted by NT
105(1); the qualification for members of provincial legislatures provided
for in
NT 106; the code of ethics referred to in NT 136(1); the regulation of referenda
in terms of NT 127(1)(f); the requirements
of NT 218 and 219 pertaining to
government loan guarantees and the remuneration of persons holding public
office; the regulation
of taxation in terms of NT 228(2); and related issues.
None of these issues is of real significance in assessing provincial autonomy
generally. It follows that such changes as the NT brings about in respect of
such matters do not materially diminish the autonomy
which the provinces enjoy
in terms of the IC.
The Power of the National Government to Intervene
in or to Override the Exercise of Provincial Powers
[465] In
dealing with provincial legislative powers we have dealt with the fact that in
terms of NT 146 national legislation prevails
over provincial legislation in
certain circumstances and that in terms of NT 44(2) Parliament has the right of
intervention by passing
legislation in certain circumstances which would
ordinarily fall within the functional area of the
provinces.34[7] There is
undoubtedly a difference between the legislative powers of a province authorised
in the IC and those authorised in the
NT. In terms of IC 126 read with IC sch
6, Parliament enjoys, with a provincial legislature, a concurrent right to
legislate in
the areas listed in IC sch 6. It does not have to justify such
legislation, although in the event of a conflict with a provincial
legislature
in the same area an Act of Parliament would only prevail over the provincial
legislation if the special circumstances
defined in IC 126(3) are satisfied. In
the case of the NT, there is no such automatic right by Parliament. It is
expressly precluded
by NT 44(1)(a)(ii) from passing legislation within the
functional areas listed in NT sch 5 and in order to overcome that disability,
it
must invoke the special power of intervention set out in NT
44(2).
[466] Notwithstanding the difference, however, our conclusion is
that in the comparison between IC 126(3) and NT 44 there is no significant
enhancement of provincial
powers.34[8]
The Power
of a Province to Resist National Legislation which Specifically Affects a
Particular Province or Provinces
[467] What is relevant in this regard
is a comparison of IC 61 with NT 74. IC 61 effectively provides for a
provincial veto where a bill before Parliament affects the boundaries or the
exercise or performance of
the powers or functions of a particular province or
provinces only. Such a bill cannot be made law unless it is approved by a
majority
of the senators of the province or provinces in question. This concept
is echoed by NT 74(3) which provides that a bill which concerns
only a specific
province or provinces may not be passed by the NCOP unless that bill has been
approved by the relevant provincial
legislature or
legislatures.
[468] There is, however, one difference: the veto provided
for in NT 74(3) only refers to bills in terms of NT 74(1)(b) which amend
the
Constitution. Where there is a bill which affects the exercise or the
performance of the powers or functions of a particular
province or provinces but
is not a constitutional amendment, the veto in NT 74(3) would not operate, and
to that extent there is
a diminution in the power which is enjoyed by an
individual province or provinces in terms of IC 61. IC 61 is essentially an
“anti-discrimination” provision. The omission of a similar
provision in the NT must, however, be weighed
in the context of NT 41(1) which
affords constitutional protection against national legislation or executive
conduct which discriminates
against a particular province or
provinces.
Cooperative Government
[469] NT ch 3 introduces a
new philosophy which obliges all organs of government to cooperate with each
other and to discharge various
functions.34[9] It was contended
on behalf of some of the objectors that these obligations put restrictions on
the provinces which are not present
under the IC and that the powers of the
provinces have to that extent been diminished. We find this argument to be
unpersuasive
for two reasons. In the first place, to the extent to which NT ch
3 does impose any obligations, those obligations are imposed on
the national
government as well and any suggested diminution in the powers of the provinces
is therefore balanced by a corresponding
reduction in the reciprocal powers of
the national government.
[470] Second, the obligations referred to are
largely of a general kind which are sensible and might in any event be inferred
without
these provisions, such as the duty to preserve the peace, national unity
and the indivisibility of the Republic; the duty to secure
the well-being of the
people of the Republic; and the duty to cooperate in mutual trust and good faith
by fostering friendly relations
and avoiding legal proceedings against each
other.
Conclusion Regarding CP XVIII.2
[471] Giving a
weight to each of the factors which we have enumerated in the preceding
paragraphs and applying the approach which
we have set out as carefully and as
diligently as we can, we have come to the conclusion that the powers and
functions of the provinces
in terms of the NT are less than and inferior to the
powers and functions which the provinces enjoy under the IC.
[472] The
question then is whether they can be said to be substantially less than or
substantially inferior to such powers. This
has been the most difficult of all
the questions that we have been required to address in these proceedings. We
are acutely conscious
of the fact that in some respects the evaluation must
necessarily be subjective, and that the CA may be better placed than we are
to
make such a judgment, particularly in evaluating the NCOP and the enhancement of
provincial powers in respect of the implementation
of NT schs 4 and 5 laws. We
are, however, required to make this judgment ourselves, and to be satisfied that
there has been compliance
with CP XVIII.2.
[473] We cannot give a firm
answer to this question until the issues relating to the powers of the provinces
in regard to the appointment
of their own employees, as well as the powers and
functions of the PSC, have been clarified. It is, however, important that we
should
indicate now what our views are in regard to the other issues that have
been raised in regard to CP XVIII.2. We have accordingly
considered what the
answer would be if the powers of the provinces in regard to these two matters
were to prove to be not less than
or inferior to their powers under the
IC.
[474] We have already indicated that we see no measurable difference
in the collective powers of the provinces resulting from the
replacement of the
Senate by the NCOP. We also consider that there has been no material change
made in respect of the fiscal and
financial powers of the provinces or their
powers in respect of provincial constitutions.
[475] The NT schs 4 and 5
powers of the provinces, excluding the LG powers mentioned in part B of each of
the two schedules, are
administration of indigenous forests, abattoirs,
agriculture, airports (other than international and national airports),
ambulance
services, animal control and diseases, archives (other than national
archives), casinos, racing, gambling and wagering (other than
lotteries and
sports pools), consumer protection, cultural matters, disaster management,
education at all levels (excluding tertiary
education), environment, health
services, housing, indigenous law and customary law, industrial promotion,
language policy and the
regulation of official languages, libraries (other than
national libraries), liquor licences, museums (other than national museums),
nature conservation (other than national parks, national botanical gardens and
marine resources), media services directly controlled
or provided by the
provincial government (subject to regulation by the Independent Broadcasting
Authority), police, pollution control,
population development, property transfer
fees, provincial public enterprises in respect of NT schs 4 and 5 matters,
provincial planning,
provincial cultural matters, provincial recreation and
amenities, provincial sport, provincial roads and traffic, public transport,
public works in respect of provincial government departments, regional planning
and development, road traffic regulation, soil conservation,
tourism, trade,
traditional leadership, urban and rural development, vehicle licensing,
veterinary services (excluding regulation
of the profession) and welfare
services.
[476] There is also an extensive list of LG matters which
are subject to monitoring by the provinces. In addition there are the
fiscal
and financial powers which include an entitlement to an equitable share of
revenue, and the constitution making powers. We
have set out this list to
indicate how extensive it is and how significant some of the powers are. It
includes powers in important
functional areas which affect the day to day lives
of people, such as agriculture, consumer protection, primary and secondary
education,
the environment, health, housing, regional planning and development,
urban planning and development, trade, and welfare, and other
important powers
such as tourism and public transport.
[477] None of the functional areas
set out in IC sch 6 has been excluded but in some instances the extent of the
powers has been
curtailed. In particular, this has been the case in respect of
police powers, and to a lesser extent in respect of education, LG
and
traditional leadership. There has also been the loss of powers in respect of
lotteries and sports pools, and the matters referred
to in Chapter V.B (dealing
with provincial autonomy).
[478] In the case of provincial police
powers there has been a loss of operational control. The curtailment in
education is in respect
of tertiary education (other than at technikons and
universities, which were excluded under the IC). The curtailment with respect
to LG lies largely in the consolidation of the autonomy of LG authorities, which
results in a limitation of some of the concurrent
powers of the national and
provincial governments. The curtailment of provincial powers over traditional
leadership is in respect
of the setting of salaries which has been made subject
to framework legislation to be passed by Parliament after considering the
recommendations of an independent commission on remuneration.
[479] Seen
in the context of the totality of provincial power, the curtailment of these
four aspects of the IC sch 6 powers would
not in our view be sufficient in
themselves to lead to the conclusion that the powers of the provinces taken as a
whole are substantially
less than or substantially inferior to the powers vested
in them under the IC.
[480] But these are not the only relevant
considerations. There is in addition the presumption in NT 146(4) which favours
national
legislation which is sought to be justified on the grounds that it is
necessary for one of the purposes referred to in NT 146(2)(c).
There is also
the alteration in the scope of the override contained in NT 146(2)(b). It
introduces the criterion for the setting
of norms and standards for a matter
that it be required “in the interests of the country as a whole”, in
place of the
criterion in IC 126(3)(b) that the norms and standards be required
for the “effective performance” of the matter. These
changes apply
to legislation in the entire field of concurrent powers, giving added strength
to national legislation in respect of
such matters, and weakening the position
of the provinces should there be a conflict with competing provincial
legislation.
[481] If the curtailment of powers and the override
provisions referred to in the preceding two paragraphs are taken together, their
combined weight in the context of the NT as a whole is sufficient to be
considered substantial. It therefore follows that the NT
does not satisfy CP
XVIII.2.
CHAPTER VIII. CONCLUSION AND
ORDER
A. CONCLUSION
[482] It is therefore our conclusion
that the following provisions of the NT do not comply with the CPs:
Χ NT 23, which fails to comply with the provisions of CP XXVIII in that the right of individual employers to engage in collective bargaining is not recognised and protected.
Χ NT 241(1), which fails to comply with the provisions of CP IV and CP VII in that it impermissibly shields an ordinary statute from constitutional review.
Χ NT sch 6 s 22(1)(b), which fails to comply with the provisions of CP IV and CP VII in that it impermissibly shields an ordinary statute from constitutional review.
Χ NT 74, which fails to comply with -
CP XV in that amendments of the NT do not require “special procedures involving special majorities”; and
CP II in that the fundamental rights, freedoms and civil liberties protected in the NT are not “entrenched”.
Χ NT 194, which fails in respect of the Public Protector and the Auditor-General to comply with CP XXIX in that it does not adequately provide for and safeguard the independence and impartiality of these institutions.
Χ NT 196, which fails to comply with -
CP XXIX in that the independence and impartiality of the PSC is not adequately provided for and safeguarded; and
CP XX in that the failure to specify the powers and functions of the Public Service Commission renders it impossible to certify that legitimate provincial autonomy has been recognised and promoted.
Χ NT ch 7, which fails to comply with -
CP XXIV in that it does not provide a “framework for the structures” of local government;
CP XXV in that it does not provide for appropriate fiscal powers and functions for LG;
and CP X in that it does not provide for formal legislative procedures to be adhered to by legislatures at LG level.
Χ NT 229, which fails to comply with CP XXV in that it does not provide for “appropriate fiscal powers and functions for different categories of local government”.
Χ To the extent set out in this judgment the provisions relating to the powers and functions of the provinces fail to comply with CP XVIII.2 in that such powers and functions are substantially less than and inferior to the powers and functions of the provinces in the IC.
[483] We wish to
conclude this judgment with two observations. The first is to reiterate that
the CA has drafted a constitutional
text which complies with the overwhelming
majority of the requirements of the
CPs.35[0] The second is that the
instances of non-compliance which we have listed in the preceding paragraph,
although singly and collectively
important, should present no significant
obstacle to the formulation of a text which complies fully with those
requirements.
B. ORDER
[484] We are unable to and therefore
do not certify that all of the provisions of the Constitution of the Republic of
South Africa,
1996 comply with the Constitutional Principles contained in
schedule 4 to the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa Act 200
of
1993.
Chaskalson P Langa J
Mahomed DP Madala
J
Didcott J Mokgoro J
Goldstone J O’Regan
J
Kriegler J Sachs J
APPEARANCES ANNEXURE
1
A. ON BEHALF OF THE CONSTITUTIONAL ASSEMBLY
Adv G Bizos SC, Adv WH Trengove SC, Adv MTK Moerane SC, Adv N Goso and Adv KD Moroka
Instructed by the State Attorney
B. ON BEHALF OF
THE POLITICAL PARTIES
African Christian Democratic
Party
Mr K Worrall-Clare
Democratic
Party
Adv JJ Gauntlett SC and Adv AM Breitenbach
Instructed
by Webber Wentzel Bowens
Inkatha Freedom Party and KwaZulu/Natal
Province
Adv P Hodes SC, Adv D Unterhälter and Adv RF van
Rooyen
Instructed by Friedman & Falconer
Konserwatiewe
Party
Adv JA Coetzee SC
Instructed by Dr PJ Kotzé
Inc
National Party
Adv JC Heunis
Instructed by
Dyason
C. ON BEHALF OF OTHER INTERESTED
PARTIES
MEC for the Police Service, Western Cape
Adv
DJ Brand
Concerned South African Indian Citizens
Mr B
Naidoo
Prince Madlakadlaka on behalf of Queen Modjadji of the
Balobedu community
Dr MS
Motshekga
Volkstaatraad
Prof H Booysen
Congress
of Traditional Leaders of South Africa
Nkosi M Nonkonyana, Nkosi SP Holomisa and Hosi SC Mhinga
Traditional Authorities Research
Group
Prof NJJ Olivier and Adv S Luthuli
Attorney-General,
Transvaal
Adv JA van S d’Oliveira SC and Adv A de Vries
SC
Association of Regional Magistrates of South Africa, Magistrates
Association of South Africa and the magistrate members of the Legal
Staff
Association of South Africa
Adv DI Berger, Adv DB Tshabalala and
Regional Magistrate GN Travers
Instructed by Mr P Jordi and Mr I Dutton
of the Wits Law Clinic
Association of Law Societies of the Republic of
South Africa
Mr PSG Leon and Prof E Mureinik
Mr PA
Matthee, MP
Mr PA Matthee and Mr AH Gaum
Mr AE
Nothnagel
Mr AE Nothnagel
Congress of South African Trade
Unions
Adv MSM Brassey, Adv DB Tshabalala and Adv M
Chaskalson
Instructed by Cheadle Thompson &
Haysom
Business South Africa
Adv MJD Wallis SC, Adv CDA Loxton SC, Adv AE Franklin and Adv K Govender
Instructed by Deneys Reitz
South African
Agricultural Union and Agricultural Employers’
Organisation
Adv E Bertelsmann SC and Adv KT
Jordt
Instructed by MacRobert, De Villiers, Lunnon & Tindall
Inc
Transvaalse Landbou-Unie
Adv JA Coetzee
SC
Instructed by Dr PJ Kotzé Inc
Free Market
Foundation
Mr G Moore and Mr L Louw
Association of
Marketers
Dr OH Dean
Afrikaanse
Handelsinstituut
Adv T van Wyk
Instructed by Hofmeyr van der
Merwe Inc
South African Institute of Race Relations
Adv CDA Loxton SC and Dr AJ Jeffery
Instructed by Mr R
Tucker
P Bond, D Miller and L Zita
Adv D
Spitz
Instructed by Norval & Wheeldon
Cape Town office of
the Legal Resources Centre
Adv A Cockrell
Instructed by Ms A
Andrews of the Legal Resources Centre
Women for Responsible
Rights
Prof PJ Visser
Pro Life
Adv JD van der
Vyver
Legal Resources Centre, Centre for Applied Legal Studies and
Community Law Centre, University of the Western Cape
Adv M Victor and Adv TM Masipa
Instructed by Ms O Geldenhuys
of the Legal Resources Centre
Reproductive Rights
Alliance
Dr C Albertyn and Ms M
O’Sullivan
CONSTITUTIONAL PRINCIPLES ANNEXURE
2
I
The Constitution of South Africa shall provide for the establishment of
one sovereign state, a common South African citizenship and
a democratic system
of government committed to achieving equality between men and women and people
of all races.
II
Everyone shall enjoy all universally accepted fundamental rights,
freedoms and civil liberties, which shall be provided for and protected
by
entrenched and justiciable provisions in the Constitution, which shall be
drafted after having given due consideration to inter alia the
fundamental rights contained in Chapter 3 of this Constitution.
III
The Constitution shall prohibit racial, gender and all other forms of
discrimination and shall promote racial and gender equality
and national
unity.
IV
The Constitution shall be the supreme law of the land. It shall be
binding on all organs of state at all levels of government.
V
The legal system shall ensure the equality of all before the law and an
equitable legal process. Equality before the law includes
laws, programmes or
activities that have as their object the amelioration of the conditions of the
disadvantaged, including those
disadvantaged on the grounds of race, colour or
gender.
VI
There shall be a separation of powers between the legislature, executive
and judiciary, with appropriate checks and balances to ensure
accountability,
responsiveness and openness.
VII
The judiciary shall be appropriately qualified, independent and
impartial and shall have the power and jurisdiction to safeguard
and enforce the
Constitution and all fundamental rights.
VIII
There shall be representative government embracing multi-party
democracy, regular elections, universal adult suffrage, a common voters'
roll,
and, in general, proportional representation.
IX
Provision shall be made for freedom of information so that there can be
open and accountable administration at all levels of government.
X
Formal legislative procedures shall be adhered to by legislative organs
at all levels of government.
XI
The diversity of language and culture shall be acknowledged and
protected, and conditions for their promotion shall be encouraged.
XII
Collective rights of self-determination in forming, joining and
maintaining organs of civil society, including linguistic, cultural
and
religious associations, shall, on the basis of non-discrimination and free
association, be recognised and protected.
XIII
1. The institution, status and role of traditional leadership, according
to indigenous law, shall be recognised and protected in
the Constitution.
Indigenous law, like common law, shall be recognised and applied by the courts,
subject to the fundamental rights
contained in the Constitution and to
legislation dealing specifically therewith.
2. Provisions in a
provincial constitution relating to the institution, role, authority and status
of a traditional monarch shall
be recognised and protected in the
Constitution.
XIV
Provision shall be made for participation of minority political parties
in the legislative process in a manner consistent with democracy.
XV
Amendments to the Constitution shall require special procedures
involving special majorities.
XVI
Government shall be structured at national, provincial and local
levels.
XVII
At each level of government there shall be democratic representation.
This principle shall not derogate from the provisions of Principle
XIII.
XVIII
1. The powers and functions of the national government and provincial
governments and the boundaries of the provinces shall be defined
in the
Constitution.
2. The powers and functions of the provinces defined in
the Constitution, including the competence of a provincial legislature to
adopt
a constitution for its province, shall not be substantially less than or
substantially inferior to those provided for in this
Constitution.
3.
The boundaries of the provinces shall be the same as those established in terms
of this Constitution.
4. Amendments to the Constitution which alter the
powers, boundaries, functions or institutions of provinces shall in addition to
any other procedures specified in the Constitution for constitutional
amendments, require the approval of a special majority of the
legislatures of
the provinces, alternatively, if there is such a chamber, a two-thirds majority
of a chamber of Parliament composed
of provincial representatives, and if the
amendment concerns specific provinces only, the approval of the legislatures of
such provinces
will also be needed.
5. Provision shall be made for
obtaining the views of a provincial legislature concerning all constitutional
amendments regarding
its powers, boundaries and functions.
XIX
The powers and functions at the national and provincial levels of
government shall include exclusive and concurrent powers as well
as the power to
perform functions for other levels of government on an agency or delegation
basis.
XX
Each level of government shall have appropriate and adequate legislative
and executive powers and functions that will enable each
level to function
effectively. The allocation of powers between different levels of government
shall be made on a basis which is
conducive to financial viability at each level
of government and to effective public administration, and which recognises the
need
for and promotes national unity and legitimate provincial autonomy and
acknowledges cultural diversity.
XXI
The following criteria shall be applied in the allocation of powers to
the national government and the provincial governments:
1. The level at
which decisions can be taken most effectively in respect of the quality and
rendering of services, shall be the level
responsible and accountable for the
quality and the rendering of the services, and such level shall accordingly be
empowered by the
Constitution to do so.
2. Where it is necessary for
the maintenance of essential national standards, for the establishment of
minimum standards required
for the rendering of services, the maintenance of
economic unity, the maintenance of national security or the prevention of
unreasonable
action taken by one province which is prejudicial to the interests
of another province or the country as a whole, the Constitution
shall empower
the national government to intervene through legislation or such other steps as
may be defined in the Constitution.
3. Where there is necessity for
South Africa to speak with one voice, or to act as a single entity - in
particular in relation to
other states - powers should be allocated to the
national government.
4. Where uniformity across the nation is required
for a particular function, the legislative power over that function should be
allocated
predominantly, if not wholly, to the national government.
5.
The determination of national economic policies, and the power to promote
interprovincial commerce and to protect the common market
in respect of the
mobility of goods, services, capital and labour, should be allocated to the
national government.
6. Provincial governments shall have powers,
either exclusively or concurrently with the national government, inter alia
-
(a) for the purposes of provincial planning and development and
the rendering of services; and
(b) in respect of aspects of government
dealing with specific socio-economic and cultural needs and the general
well-being of the
inhabitants of the province.
7. Where mutual
co-operation is essential or desirable or where it is required to guarantee
equality of opportunity or access to
a government service, the powers should be
allocated concurrently to the national government and the provincial
governments.
8. The Constitution shall specify how powers which are not
specifically allocated in the Constitution to the national government
or to a
provincial government, shall be dealt with as necessary ancillary powers
pertaining to the powers and functions allocated
either to the national
government or provincial governments.
XXII
The national government shall not exercise its powers (exclusive or
concurrent) so as to encroach upon the geographical, functional
or institutional
integrity of the provinces.
XXIII
In the event of a dispute concerning the legislative powers allocated by
the Constitution concurrently to the national government
and provincial
governments which cannot be resolved by a court on a construction of the
Constitution, precedence shall be given to
the legislative powers of the
national government.
XXIV
A framework for local government powers, functions and structures shall
be set out in the Constitution. The comprehensive powers,
functions and other
features of local government shall be set out in parliamentary statutes or in
provincial legislation or in both.
XXV
The national government and provincial governments shall have fiscal
powers and functions which will be defined in the Constitution.
The framework
for local government referred to in Principle XXIV shall make provision for
appropriate fiscal powers and functions
for different categories of local
government.
XXVI
Each level of government shall have a constitutional right to an
equitable share of revenue collected nationally so as to ensure
that provinces
and local governments are able to provide basic services and execute the
functions allocated to them.
XXVII
A Financial and Fiscal Commission, in which each province shall be
represented, shall recommend equitable fiscal and financial allocations
to the
provincial and local governments from revenue collected nationally, after taking
into account the national interest, economic
disparities between the provinces
as well as the population and developmental needs, administrative
responsibilities and other legitimate
interests of each of the
provinces.
XXVIII
Notwithstanding the provisions of Principle XII, the right of employers
and employees to join and form employer organisations and
trade unions and to
engage in collective bargaining shall be recognised and protected. Provision
shall be made that every person
shall have the right to fair labour
practices.
XXIX
The independence and impartiality of a Public Service Commission, a
Reserve Bank, an Auditor-General and a Public Protector shall
be provided for
and safeguarded by the Constitution in the interests of the maintenance of
effective public finance and administration
and a high standard of professional
ethics in the public service.
XXX
1. There shall be an efficient, non-partisan, career-orientated public
service broadly representative of the South African community,
functioning on a
basis of fairness and which shall serve all members of the public in an unbiased
and impartial manner, and shall,
in the exercise of its powers and in compliance
with its duties, loyally execute the lawful policies of the government of the
day
in the performance of its administrative functions. The structures and
functioning of the public service, as well as the terms and
conditions of
service of its members, shall be regulated by law.
2. Every member of
the public service shall be entitled to a fair pension.
XXXI
Every member of the security forces (police, military and intelligence),
and the security forces as a whole, shall be required to
perform their functions
and exercise their powers in the national interest and shall be prohibited from
furthering or prejudicing
party political interest.
XXXII
The Constitution shall provide that until 30 April 1999 the national
executive shall be composed and shall function substantially
in the manner
provided for in Chapter 6 of this Constitution.
XXXIII
The Constitution shall provide that, unless Parliament is dissolved on
account of its passing a vote of no-confidence in the Cabinet,
no national
election shall be held before 30 April 1999.
XXXIV
1. This Schedule and the recognition therein of the right of the South
African people as a whole to self-determination, shall not
be construed as
precluding, within the framework of the said right, constitutional provision for
a notion of the right to self-determination
by any community sharing a common
cultural and language heritage, whether in a territorial entity within the
Republic or in any other
recognised way.
2. The Constitution may give
expression to any particular form of self-determination provided there is
substantial proven support
within the community concerned for such a form of
self-determination.
3. If a territorial entity referred to in paragraph
1 is established in terms of this Constitution before the new constitutional
text is adopted, the new Constitution shall entrench the continuation of such
territorial entity, including its structures, powers
and
functions.
SUMMARY OF OBJECTIONS AND SUBMISSIONS ANNEXURE
3
Objections by Private Parties
|
Text
|
Objector
|
Subject of objection
|
|
Preamble
|
A C Cilliers
|
Stress on “injustices of our past” instead of
non-discrimination and reconciliation
|
|
Preamble
|
M H Prozesky
|
“May God protect our people” discriminates against
non-theists
|
|
6(3) read with 6(4)
|
A C Cilliers
|
Use of particular official languages for the purposes of government
|
|
6 and 9
|
Concerned South African Indian Citizens
|
Non-recognition of Telegu, Gujarati, Urdu, Tamil and Hindi as official
languages
|
|
6
|
Prince Madlakadlaka on behalf of Queen Modjadji
|
Non-recognition of Khilobedu as an official language
|
|
6
|
G Moralee
|
English should be the only official language
|
|
Ch 2
|
J Anderson
|
Limitation of rights
|
|
Ch 2
|
J Anderson
|
Sexual orientation as a ground for non-discrimination
|
|
Ch 2
|
J Munnikhuis
|
Failure to make legal system more accessible and protective of the lay
person and to promote position of women in law
|
|
Ch 2
|
H W Theron
|
The defined rights are not adequately clarified
|
|
8(2)
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Commerce and Industry
|
Horizontal application of the Bill of Rights
|
|
8(2)
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Horizontal application of the Bill of Rights
|
|
8(2)
|
Congress of Traditional Leaders of South Africa
|
Horizontal application of the equality clause will impact on indigenous
law
|
|
8(2) and (3)
|
SA Institute of Race Relations
|
Horizontal application of the Bill of Rights
|
|
8(2) and (3)
|
Transvaalse Landbou-Unie
|
Horizontal application of the Bill of Rights
|
|
8(3)
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Anomalous and creates a law-making function for the courts by making no
provision for customary law
|
|
8(4)
|
P Bond , L Zita and D Miller
|
Protection of rights of juristic persons
|
|
9(2)
|
A C Cilliers
|
Affirmative action
|
|
9(2)
|
P Dennely
|
Affirmative action
|
|
9(2) and (5)
|
H W Theron
|
Affirmative action
|
|
9(3)
|
J Hammarström
|
Sexual orientation as a ground for non-discrimination
|
|
9(5)
|
United Christian Action
|
Unfair discrimination
|
|
9(5)
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Unfair discrimination
|
|
9, 11, 12(2)(a) and 36
|
Pro Life
|
Abortion
|
|
9(2), 12(2)(a) and (b) and 27(1)(a)
|
Christians for Life
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12
|
M de Barros
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12
|
Doctors for Life
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12
|
Human Life International
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12
|
R W Nixon
|
Self-defence
|
|
11 and 12
|
People for Life
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12
|
World Federation of Doctors Who Respect Human Life
|
Abortion
|
|
11 and 12(1)(c)
|
J D Mann
|
Self-defence
|
|
11(2), 12(2)(a) and 27(1)(a)
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Abortion
|
|
11(2)
|
United Christian Action
|
Abortion
|
|
12
|
United Christian Action
|
Firearms
|
|
12
|
Victims of Choice
|
Abortion
|
|
12(2)(a) and 27(1)(a)
|
E Ngwenye-Seobi
|
Abortion
|
|
14,16 and 19
|
P Bond, L Zita and D Miller
|
Juristic persons
|
|
15, 27, 28 and 33
|
R E Chalom
|
Chapter 2
|
|
15(3), 30, 31, 211 and 212
|
Traditional Authorities Research Group
|
Traditional leadership
|
|
16(2)
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Pornography
|
|
16(2)
|
United Christian Action
|
Pornography
|
|
17
|
A C Cilliers
|
Mass action
|
|
21(1)
|
A C Cilliers
|
Freedom of movement
|
|
22 and 23
|
H Mahomed
|
Restraint of trade
|
|
23
|
Business South Africa
|
Lock out
|
|
23
|
Business South Africa
|
Employers rights to collective bargaining
|
|
23
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Industry and Commerce
|
Lock out
|
|
23
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Lock out
|
|
23
|
P Macnab
|
Lock out
|
|
24
|
The Environmental Law Association
|
Environment
|
|
24
|
DM Kisch Inc
|
Environment
|
|
24
|
The Environmental Law Association
|
Environment
|
|
25
|
Transvaalse Landbou- Unie
|
Property
|
|
25
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Property
|
|
25
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Commerce and Industry
|
Property
|
|
25
|
South African Agricultural Union and Agricultural Employers’
Organisation
|
Property
|
|
25(4)(b)
|
P Meakin
|
Natural resources
|
|
26
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Property and housing
|
|
26
|
United Christian Action
|
Property and housing
|
|
26, 27 and 28(1)(c)
|
SA Institute of Race Relations
|
Socio-economic rights
|
|
26, 27 and 28(1)(c)
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Socio-economic rights
|
|
26, 27 and 28(1)(c)
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Commerce and Industry
|
Socio-economic rights
|
|
27(1)(a)
|
Dr ES Clark
|
Abortion
|
|
29(2)
|
Ouerbelange-groep Hoërskool Brandfort
|
Language and education
|
|
29(3) read with 29(4)
|
A C Cilliers
|
Language and culture
|
|
30
|
A C Cilliers
|
Language and culture
|
|
31
|
A C Cilliers
|
Language and culture
|
|
32
|
Ouerbelange-groep Hoërskool Brandfort
|
Privacy
|
|
32 read with Sch 6 s 23(2)(a)
|
Legal Resources Centre, Cape Town
|
Access to information
|
|
35(1)(e) and (f)
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Bail and detention
|
|
36
|
Ouerbelange-groep Hoërskool Brandfort
|
Limitations on rights
|
|
36
|
Transvaalse Landbou-Unie
|
Limitations on rights
|
|
36
|
A C Cilliers
|
Limitations on rights
|
|
36(1)
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Limitations on rights
|
|
37
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
State of emergency
|
|
44(2)
|
Volkstaatraad
|
Provincial powers
|
|
47(1)(a)(i), 91(3)(a),(b) and (c) and 91(4)
|
A E Nothnagel
|
Separation of powers
|
|
74
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Amendment of the constitution
|
|
74
|
Association of Law Societies
|
Entrenchment of the Bill of Rights
|
|
83
|
A C Cilliers
|
President
|
|
146, 147 and 155-159
|
PROLOGOV Consultancy
|
Powers of provinces re LG
|
|
146(1)-(5) read with 148
|
C O du Preez
|
Powers of provinces re LG
|
|
Ch 7
|
Congress of Traditional Leaders of South Africa
|
Traditional leaders at LG level
|
|
Ch 7
|
A Hoffenberg
|
Local autonomy, separation of powers and election matters
|
|
152-3
|
J Munnikhuis
|
Municipal powers
|
|
155(1)
|
C O du Preez
|
National and provincial powers re LG
|
|
Ch 8
|
ARMSA, MASA and LESTASA
|
Independence of magistrates
|
|
Ch 8
|
Congress of Traditional Leaders of South Africa
|
Customary courts
|
|
Ch 8
|
R E Laue
|
Independence of magistrates
|
|
170
|
Association of Law Societies
|
Magistrates’ courts, constitutional jurisdiction
|
|
174(7)
|
ARMSA, MASA and LESTASA
|
Independence of magistrates
|
|
175
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Acting judges
|
|
178
|
Association of Law Societies
|
Composition of the Judicial Service Commission
|
|
178(1)
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Composition of the Judicial Service Commission
|
|
178(6)
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
Judicial Service Commission process
|
|
179
|
A C Cilliers
|
Prosecuting authority
|
|
179
|
Attorney-General, Transvaal
|
Prosecuting authority
|
|
180(c)
|
A C Cilliers
|
Lay participation in courts
|
|
180(c)
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Lay participation in courts
|
|
180(c)
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Commerce and Industry
|
Lay participation in courts
|
|
181(2)-(4), 193(4) and (5) and 194
|
Association of Law Societies
|
Safeguards for the Public Protector, the Public Service Commission and the
Auditor-General
|
|
187
|
J Munnikhuis
|
Gender equality
|
|
193
|
Human Rights Committee of South Africa
|
State institutions supporting democracy
|
|
193 and 194
|
Co-operative for Research and Education
|
Electoral Commission
|
|
Ch 10
|
J Munnikhuis
|
Corruption
|
|
199(4), 205-208, Sch 4 and Sch 6 Annexure D Items 1 and 2
|
MEC for the Police Service, Western Cape
|
Powers of provinces re police
|
|
Ch 12
|
Congress of Traditional Leaders of South Africa
|
Traditional leadership
|
|
Ch 12
|
P Mohlalisi
|
Traditional leadership
|
|
211
|
A J Kerr
|
Customary law
|
|
213
|
P Meakin
|
Fiscal powers
|
|
223-225
|
Free Market Foundation
|
Reserve Bank
|
|
223-225
|
Gauteng Association of Chambers of Commerce and Industry
|
Reserve Bank
|
|
224
|
Association of Law Societies
|
Safeguards for the independence of the Reserve Bank
|
|
229(1)
|
Afrikaanse Handelsinstituut
|
Municipal excise taxes
|
|
235
|
A C Cilliers
|
Self-determination
|
|
235
|
Ouerbelange-groep Hoërskool Brandfort
|
Self-determination
|
|
235
|
Volkstaatraad
|
Self-determination
|
|
241
|
Business South Africa
|
|
|
Sch 2
|
M H Prozesky
|
Oath of office, discrimination against non-theists
|
|
Schs 4 and 5 Parts B
|
C O du Preez
|
Provincial powers re LG
|
|
Sch 5
|
South African Society of Archivists
|
Provincial archives
|
|
Sch 6 Annexure A item 13 (23A. (1))
|
P A Matthee, MP
|
Anti-defection provision
|
Alleged Omissions by Private Parties
|
Text
|
Objector
|
Alleged Omissions
|
|
Preamble
|
Africa Christian Action
|
The words “In humble submission to Almighty God”
|
|
Preamble
|
Ouerbelange-groep Hoërskool Brandfort
|
The words “In humble submission to Almighty God”
|
|
Preamble
|
United Christian Action
|
The words “In humble submission to Almighty God”
|
|
Preamble
|
E Suliman
|
The words “In humble submission to the Almighty God”
|
|
Preamble
|
J Anderson
|
The words “democratically approved Christian value
system”
|
|
Ch 2
|
Action Moral Standards
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Africa Christian Action
|
Right to own firearms and right to self defence
|
|
Ch 1
|
Bureau of Heraldry, Department of Arts, Culture, Science and
Technology
|
Seal of the Republic
|
|
Ch 2
|
Christians for Truth
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Die Nederduitse Gereformeerde Kerk
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Human Life International
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
J Anderson
|
Right to change religious or political philosophy
|
|
Ch 2
|
K Buchman on behalf of 34 organisations
|
Intellectual property rights
|
|
25
|
Association of Marketers
|
Intellectual property rights
|
|
25
|
Loerie Awards Committee
|
Intellectual property rights
|
|
Ch 2
|
Private citizen from Nigel
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
South African Gunowners Association
|
Right to own firearms and right to self defence
|
|
Ch 2
|
The South African Institute of Intellectual Property Law
|
Intellectual property rights
|
|
Ch 2
|
United Christian Action
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Victims of Choice
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
Women for Responsible Rights
|
Family and marriage
|
|
Ch 2
|
J I Welch
|
Right to own licensed firearms
|
|
Chs 4 and 5
|
R E Chalom
|
Separation of powers
|
Miscellaneous Comments from Private Parties
|
Objector
|
Miscellaneous Objections
|
|
C D Addington
|
Constitutional Court Rule 17(6) IC
|
|
DF Spangenberg
|
Philosophical objection
|
|
King Astronomy Yokulunga
|
News should be more accessible
|
|
M G Nqoutja
|
Privileges and immunities clause
|
|
P Meakin
|
IC 24(c) rights infringed when the CA ignored SACPRIT submissions
|
|
Pan South African Language Board (PANSALB)
|
Relationship between PANSALB and the Commission for the Promotion and
Protection of the Rights of Cultural, Religious and Linguistic
Communities
|
Objections of Private Parties relating to the Certification
Process
|
Objector
|
Objection
|
|
H Esterhuyse
|
Manner and time constraints on the public
|
|
Organization of Livestock Producers
|
Manner and time constraints on the public
|
|
SG Abrahams
|
Manner and time constraints on the public
|
Submissions of Private Parties Supporting the New
Text
|
Text
|
Supporter
|
Subject of Submission
|
|
Entire Text
|
CA
|
General defence of the NT
|
|
23
|
Congress of South African Trade Unions
|
Lock-out and collective bargaining
|
|
241
|
Congress of South African Trade Unions
|
|
|
8(2)
|
Legal Resources Centre, Centre for Applied Legal Studies and the Community
Law Centre, UWC
|
Horizontal application of the Bill of Rights
|
|
12(2)(a) and (b) and 27(1)(a)
|
Legal Resources Centre, Centre for Applied Legal Studies and the Community
Law Centre, UWC
|
Reproductive rights
|
|
26, 27 and 28
|
Legal Resources Centre, Centre for Applied Legal Studies and the Community
Law Centre, UWC
|
Socio-economic rights
|
|
Ch 12
|
Legal Resources Centre, Centre for Applied Legal Studies and the Community
Law Centre, UWC
|
Traditional leadership
|
|
12(2)(a) and (b) and 27(1)(a)
|
Reproductive Rights Alliance
|
Reproductive rights
|
|
25
|
Print Media Association
|
Property clause re: intellectual property
|
Submission of Political Parties
The following five
political parties submitted extensive written and oral objections to a wide
variety of provisions. These are dealt
with in the course of the
judgment.
Χ African Christian Democratic Party
Χ Democratic Party
Χ Inkatha Freedom Party (with KwaZulu-Natal Province)
Χ Konserwatiewe Party
Χ National Party
ABBREVIATIONS IN THE
JUDGMENT ANNEXURE 4
|
ACDP
|
African Christian Democratic Party
|
|
ANC
|
African National Congress
|
|
art
|
article
|
|
CA
|
Constitutional Assembly
|
|
ch
|
chapter
|
|
CP
|
Constitutional Principle
|
|
DP
|
Democratic Party
|
|
IC
|
Interim Constitution
|
|
ICCPR
|
International Covenant on Civil and Political Rights
|
|
ICESCR
|
International Covenant on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights
|
|
IFP
|
Inkatha Freedom Party
|
|
JSC
|
Judicial Services Commission
|
|
KP
|
Konserwatiewe Party
|
|
LG
|
Local Government
|
|
LGTA
|
|
|
LRA
|
|
|
NA
|
National Assembly
|
|
NCOP
|
National Council of Provinces
|
|
NP
|
National Party
|
|
NT
|
New Text
|
|
para
|
paragraph
|
|
PSC
|
Public Service Commission
|
|
s
|
section
|
|
sch
|
schedule
|
|
UDHR
|
Universal Declaration of Human Rights
|
[1] This is the unanimous judgment of the available members of the Court. Ackermann J, who had initially participated in the Court’s consideration of this matter, fell ill during the hearing of oral submissions. Having heard legal argument and other representations on behalf of those parties who had the right of audience, the remaining members of the Court concluded that the proceedings would have to continue without the benefit of Justice Ackermann’s contribution. Regrettable though it was, the provisions of s 100(3)(c) of the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa, 1993 (inserted by s 2 of Act 44 of 1995) rendered such decision unavoidable in the circumstances.
[2] Annexure 1 is a list of appearances; Annexure 2 contains the text of the Constitutional Principles; Annexure 3 identifies each of the objectors (other than political parties) and the nature of their objections; and Annexure 4 is a list of abbreviations.
[3] See the first and third paragraphs of the postscript, headed “National Unity and Reconciliation”, to the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa Act 200 of 1993. That Act will hereafter be referred to as the “Interim Constitution” or the “IC” and the sections thereof as, for example, “IC 25".
[4] In the Cape Province persons of certain other ethnic origins enjoyed a limited franchise and there was provision for representation in the national legislature of African interests by whites.
[5] For people who were not classified as either “European” or “Bantu”, apartheid theory did not purport to offer a rationale for its discrimination.
[6] When student unrest, which
started in Soweto on 16 June, escalated and spread to many parts of the
country.
[7] In Executive
Council, Western Cape Legislature and Others v President of the Republic of
South Africa and Others [1995] ZACC 8; 1995 (4) SA 877 (CC); 1995 (10) BCLR 1289 (CC) at
para 7, a pen-picture of the government at that time is given:
“The Constitution itself makes provision for the complex issues involved in bringing together again in one country, areas which had been separated under apartheid, and at the same time establishing a constitutional State based on respect for fundamental human rights, with a decentralised form of government in place of what had previously been authoritarian rule enforced by a strong central government. On the day the Constitution came into force 14 structures of government ceased to exist. They were the four provincial governments, which were non-elected bodies appointed by the central government, the six governments of what were known as self-governing territories, which had extensive legislative and executive competences but were part of the Republic of South Africa, and the legislative and executive structures of Transkei, Bophuthatswana, Venda and Ciskei, which, according to South African law, had been independent States. Two of these States were controlled by military regimes, and at the time of the coming into force of the new Constitution two were being administered by administrators appointed by the South African authorities. The legislative competences of these 14 areas were not the same. Laws differed from area to area, though there were similarities because at one time or another all had been part of South Africa. In addition the Constitution was required to make provision for certain functions which had previously been carried out by the national government to be transferred as part of the process of decentralisation to the nine new provinces which were established on the day the Constitution came into force, and simultaneously for functions that had previously been performed by the 14 executive structures which had ceased to exist to be transferred partly to the national government and partly to the new provincial governments which were to be established. All this was done to ensure constitutional legislative, executive, administrative and judicial continuity.”
[8] See The Azanian Peoples Organisation (AZAPO) and Others v The President of the Republic of South Africa and Others (CC) Case No CCT 17/96, 25 July 1996, not yet reported at paras 1 and 2.
[9] See the first paragraph of the postscript to the IC.
1[0] The detailed progression of the proposals can be traced in the reports of the Technical Committee on Constitutional Issues, May - November 1993. See in particular para 6 of the second report, dated 19 May 1993.
[1]1 So did incidental interim legislation adopted by the South African Parliament relating to the transitional government of the country pending the elections and to the supervision and conduct of those elections. The interim national legislature consists of a 400-member National Assembly, elected on a pure proportional representation basis, and a 90-member Senate elected by the provincial legislatures, also on a proportional representation basis. See IC 40 and IC 48.
1[2] See Annexure 2 hereto for the full text of the Constitutional Principles.
1[3] See the last sentence of para 13 above.
1[4] An 11-member specialist constitutional tribunal, established by IC 98, composed of existing judges of the Supreme Court and constitutional law experts (IC 99) and obliged to sit en banc (IC 100(3)).
1[5] This 17-person body, established by IC 105, is composed of representatives of all three branches of government as well as the organised legal profession and academia and plays a vital screening role in judicial appointments and removals from office.
1[6] The exception was the Inkatha Freedom Party.
1[7] Some political parties,
although voting in favour of adoption, intimated that they intended opposing
certification of the
NT.
1[8] Subrules (1) and (2) of
rule 15 provide as follows:
“(1) The Chairperson of the Constitutional Assembly which has passed a new constitutional text in terms of section 71(1) of the Constitution and which wishes such constitutional text to be certified by the Court shall certify in writing the content of the constitutional text passed by the Constitutional Assembly and submit such text to the registrar with a formal request to the Court to perform its functions in terms of section 71(2) of the Constitution.
(2) The certificate contemplated in subrule (1) shall include a statement specifying that the provisions of the text were passed by the requisite majority.”
1[9] At least two-thirds of all the members of the CA.
2[0] Of no more than 1 000 words.
2[1] The African Christian Democratic Party (“ACDP”), the Democratic Party (“DP”), the Inkatha Freedom Party (“IFP”) (which was joined by the KwaZulu-Natal Province), the National Party (“NP”) and the Konserwatiewe Party (“KP”). The majority party, the African National Congress (“ANC”), was not represented but intimated that it supported the submissions on behalf of the CA.
[2]2 See Annexure 3.
2[3] A schedule of all appearances is annexed, marked Annexure 1.
2[4] See Chapter VII below.
2[5] See the opening paragraph of the postscript to the IC.
2[6] See the third paragraph of the preamble to the IC.
2[7] See Chapter VIII below.
2[8] See para 46 below.
2[9] See the first paragraph of the preamble to the IC.
3[0] CPs IV, VII and XV.
3[1] CPs I, V, VIII, IX and XVII.
3[2] CP VI.
[3]3 CP XXIX.
3[4] CP II.
3[5] CPs I, XVIII, XIX, XX, XXI and XXIV.
3[6] CP XIII.
3[7] CPs I, III and V.
3[8] CP VIII.
3[9] CP XV.
4[0] CPs XXV, XXVI and XXVII.
4[1] CP XXVIII.
4[2] CP XXX.
4[3] CP XXXI.
[4]4 The need referred to in sub-paragraph 45(a) above is satisfied by, inter alia, NT 1, 2, 74 and ch 8; in sub-paragraph 45(b) by, inter alia, NT 1, 9, 19(3), 32, 49, 108 and 159; in sub-paragraph 45(c) by, inter alia, NT chs 4, 5 and 8 and NT 47, 89, 92, 165 and 177; in sub-paragraph 45(d) by, inter alia, NT chs 9, 10 and NT 223-5; in sub-paragraph 45(e) by, inter alia, NT chs 2 and 8; in sub-paragraph 45(f) by, inter alia, NT 1 and chs 3, 4, 5, 6 and 7; in sub-paragraph 45(g) by, inter alia, NT ch 12; in sub-paragraph 45(h) by, inter alia, NT 9; sub-paragraph 45(i) by, inter alia, NT 1, 46(1), 105(1) and 157(2); sub-paragraph 45(j) by, inter alia, NT 74 (but see para 152-6 below); sub-paragraph 45(k) by, inter alia, NT 214 and 227; sub-paragraph 45(l) by, inter alia, NT 23; sub-paragraph 45(m) by, inter alia, NT ch 10; and sub-paragraph 45(n) by, inter alia, NT ch 11.
4[5] See the first paragraph of the preamble to the IC (emphasis added).
4[6] The movement to recognise and protect the fundamental rights of all human beings gained increased momentum in the international arena from the end of the Second World War. In 1945, the Charter of the United Nations was signed. Among its aims were the achievement of “international co-operation in promoting and encouraging respect for human rights and for fundamental freedoms for all” (art 1(3)). This ambition was given further voice by the 1948 Universal Declaration of Human Rights (“UDHR”). Then in 1966, in order to give these rights the binding force of international obligations, the General Assembly of the United Nations adopted the International Covenants on Civil and Political Rights and on Economic, Social and Cultural Rights (“ICCPR” and” ICESCR”). The adoption of the UDHR led also to the drafting of regional instruments such as the European Convention on Human Rights and Fundamental Freedoms in 1951, the European Social Charter in 1961, the American Convention on Human Rights in 1969 and the Banjul Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights in 1981. These developments in the international sphere were mirrored in various national constitutions, many of which now contain bills of rights.
4[7] The Executive Director of the CA, Mr H Ebrahim, lodged an affidavit which asserted that the CA had indeed given due consideration to the provisions of IC ch 3. This statement was not disputed by any of the objectors.
4[8] See Du Plessis and Others v De Klerk and Another 1996(3) SA 850 (CC); 1996(5) BCLR 658 (CC) at paras 31-62.
4[9] See para
40.
5[0] NT 23 provides as
follows:
“(1) Everyone has the right to fair labour practices.
(2) Every worker has the right -
(a) to form and join a trade union;
(b) to participate in the activities and programmes of a trade union; and
(c) to strike.
(3) Every employer has the right -
(a) to form and join an employers’ organisation; and
(b) to participate in the activities and programmes of an employers’ organisation.
(4) Every trade union and every employers’ organisation has the right -
(a) to determine its own administration, programmes and activities;
(b) to organise;
(c) to bargain collectively; and
(d) to form and join a federation.
(5) The provisions of the Bill of Rights do not prevent legislation recognising union security arrangements contained in collective agreements.”
5[1] This is subject to the issue we discuss below under the heading The Right of Individual Employers to Bargain Collectively in para 69.
5[2] In South Africa the lockout has been the subject of elastic statutory definition. Under the Labour Relations Act 28 of 1956, the lockout was given wide definition to include a range of employer conduct aimed at compelling workers’ agreement, including changing the terms and conditions of employment of workers and even the dismissal of workers. The new Labour Relations Act 66 pf 1995 (the “LRA”) gives a much more restricted definition to lockout.
5[3] This is not dissimilar to the situation in Germany, although in that country the development of the collective right to strike and lock out is undertaken by the courts with no legislative framework, other than the constitutional one. See, for a discussion, Carl Mischke “Industrial Action in German Law” (1992) 13 Industrial Law Journal 1-13, at 4.
5[4] See, for example, the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms; and the New Zealand Bill of Rights Act, 1990.
[5]5 See, for example, the fifth and fourteenth amendments of the US Constitution; article 16 of the Belgian Constitution; and article 16 of the Zimbabwean Constitution.
5[6] See, for example, article 16(1) of the Namibian Constitution and article 105 of the Hong Kong Basic Law.
5[7] See, for example, article 29 of the Japanese Constitution.
5[8] See, for example, article 33 of the Spanish Constitution.
5[9] See, for example, article 62(2) of the Portuguese Constitution and article 16(1)(c) of the Zimbabwean Constitution.
6[0] See, for example, article 8(1)(b)(i) of the Botswana Constitution and article 16(1)(c) of the Zimbabwean Constitution.
6[1] See, for example, section 73(1) of the Danish Constitution and article 14(1) of the Netherlands Constitution.
6[2] See, for example, article 32 of the Estonian Constitution.
6[3] See, for example, article 29 of the Japanese Constitution and article 16 of the Namibian Constitution.
6[4] See, for example, article 14(3) of the German Basic Law.
6[5] See, for example, article 16 of the Luxembourg Constitution and article 14(1) of the Netherlands Constitution.
[6]6 See, for example, article 27(2) of the UDHR and article 15(1)(c) of the ICESCR.
6[7] There is no provision protecting intellectual property in, for example, the American Convention on Human Rights, the Banjul Charter on Human and Peoples’ Rights or the European Convention on Human Rights.
6[8] None of the following constitutions contain express protection for intellectual property: the Austrian Basic Law; the Belgian Constitution; the Botswana Constitution; the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms; the German Basic Law; the Indian Constitution; the Japanese Constitution; the Constitution of the United States of America.
6[9] See, for example, article 51
of the Belarus Constitution; article 54(3) of the Bulgarian Constitution;
article 39 of the Estonian
Constitution and article 47 of the Macedonian
Constitution.
7[0] NT 29 provides
as follows:
“(1) Everyone has the right -
(a) to a basic education, including adult basic education; and
(b) to further education, which the state must take reasonable measures to make progressively available and accessible.
(2) Everyone has the right to receive education in the official language or languages of their choice in public educational institutions where that education is reasonably practicable. In order to ensure the effective access to, and implementation of, this right, the state must consider all reasonable educational alternatives, including single medium institutions, taking into account -
(a) equity;
(b) practicability; and
(c) the need to redress the results of past racially discriminatory law and practice.
(3) Everyone has the right to establish and maintain, at their own expense, independent educational institutions that -
(a) do not discriminate on the basis of race;
(b) are registered with the state; and
(c) maintain standards that are not inferior to standards at comparable public educational institutions.
(4) Subsection (3) does not preclude state subsidies for independent educational institutions.”
7[1] Illustrations of the type of legislation which might be necessary can be found by referring to the laws enacted in those countries which have recognised this right, for example, the United States of America, Canada and Australia all have freedom of information legislation.
7[2] CP II requires the inclusion in the NT of all universally accepted fundamental rights.
7[3] See CPs VI to X.
7[4] See, for example, section 11(e) of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms; section 24(b) of the New Zealand Bill of Rights Act 1990; section 71 of the Danish Constitution; article 9(3) of the ICCPR.
7[5] Sieghart The International Law of Human Rights (Oxford University Press Oxford 1983) 88-9.
7[6] See for example, article 1 of the Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms; article 19(1) of the German Basic Law.
[7]7 See the discussion of the
meaning of the word “necessary” in Coetzee v Government of the
Republic of South Africa; Matiso and Others v Commanding Officer, Port Elizabeth
Prison and Others [1995] ZACC 7; 1995 (4) SA 631 (CC); 1995 (10) BCLR 1382 (CC) at para 55
et seq.
7[8] [1995] ZACC 3; 1995 (3) SA 391
(CC); 1995 (6) BCLR 665 (CC) at para 104:
“The limitation of constitutional rights for a purpose that is reasonable and necessary in a democratic society involves the weighing up of competing values, and ultimately an assessment based upon proportionality ... [P]roportionality ... calls for the balancing of different interests. In the balancing process, the relevant considerations will include the nature of the right that is limited, and its importance to an open and democratic society based on freedom and equality; the purpose for which the right is limited and the importance of that purpose to such a society; the extent of the limitation, its efficacy, and particularly where the limitation has to be necessary, whether the desired ends could reasonably be achieved through other means less damaging to the right in question.”
See also S v Williams and Others [1995] ZACC 6; 1995 (3) SA 632 (CC); 1995 (7) BCLR 861 (CC) at para 60 et seq.
7[9] It permits
limitation that is
“... reasonable and justifiable in an open and democratic society based on human dignity, equality and freedom, taking into account all relevant factors including -
(a) the nature of the right;
(b) the importance of the purpose of the limitation;
(c) the nature and extent of the limitation;
(d) the relation between the limitation and its purpose; and
(e) less restrictive means to achieve the
purpose.”
8[0] The
subsection reads as follows:
“A state of emergency may be declared only in terms of an Act of Parliament and only when-
(a) the life of the nation is threatened by war, invasion, general insurrection, disorder, natural disaster, or other public emergency; and
(b) the declaration is necessary to restore peace and order.”
The succeeding four subsections are replete with safeguards against abuse of the extraordinary powers which the section empowers Parliament to sanction.
8[1] See, for example Chowdhury Rule of Law in a State of Emergency (Pinter Publishers London 1989) 55, 58 et seq; Oraa Human Rights in States of Emergency in International Law (Oxford University Press Oxford 1992) 40-2.
8[2] Sieghart supra n 75 at 201-2 enumerates six distinct rights: the right to marry; the right to found a family; the right not to marry without full and free consent; equal rights to, in, and after marriage; the family’s right to protection; and the right of children to protection.
8[3] The Constitution of Pakistan (s 35) contains provisions expressly protecting marriage and family life, while the constitutions of India, Malaysia and Singapore do not.
8[4] In southern and eastern Europe the general rule is for constitutions to contain express provisions protecting marriage and family life, while in northern Europe the tendency is the opposite. Germany (art 6 of the Basic Law) has an express provision, while Austria has none; the Belgian Constitution (art 22) simply protects family privacy while the constitution of the Netherlands has no such provision at all.
8[5] Neither the centuries-old Constitution of the United States of America, nor the very recent Canadian Charter of Rights and Freedoms, contains express provisions dealing with rights relating to family or marriage.
8[6] The constitutions of Tunisia, Mauritius and Morocco do not include family and marriage rights, while those of Ethiopia (art 34(3)) and Namibia (art 14) do. In Botswana (art 15) and Zambia (art 23(4)(c)), the only reference to the family and marriage comes in an indirect way, namely, through a qualification to the non-discrimination principle, which permits recognition of personal law.
8[7] The pass laws would be struck by the right to freedom of movement (NT 21(1)) and the Prohibition of Mixed Marriages Act 55 of 1949 would fall foul of the equality clause (NT 9).
[8]8 NT 47(1)(a)(i), in terms of which only the President has to leave the NA whereas the Deputy President, Ministers and Deputy Ministers are entitled to remain members; NT 91(3)(a), in terms of which the President must select the Deputy President from among the members of the NA; NT 91(3)(b), which entitles the President to select any number of Ministers from the ranks of NA members; NT 91(3)(c), which restricts the President’s power of appointment of Ministers from outside the NA; NT 91(4), which requires the President to appoint a member of the Cabinet to be the leader of government business in the NA; NT 132, which empowers the provincial Premier to appoint no fewer than five and no more than ten members of the provincial legislature to the Executive Council; NT 151(2), in terms of which a Municipal Council is both the legislative and executive authority of local government. It should be noted that although the President is to be elected from among the members of the NA, under NT 87 he ceases to be a member of the NA upon being elected.
8[9] Youngstown Sheet & Tube Co v Sawyer [1952] USSC 74; 343 US 579, 610 (1951). For the United States’ approach to the doctrine, see generally Stone et al Constitutional Law (Little Brown & Co Boston 1986) 342; Tribe American Constitutional Law 2 ed (Foundation Press New York 1988) 18-22; United States v Nixon [1974] USSC 159; 418 US 683, 703-5 (1974).
9[0] Supra n 7.
9[1] Separation of the executive from the legislature is required below the level of Cabinet members and Deputy Ministers. Thus, NT 47(1)(a) precludes a person appointed by or in the service of the state, other than the President, Deputy President, Ministers and Deputy Ministers, from being a member of the NA, and similar restrictions are imposed by NT 106 in respect of membership of provincial legislatures by such officers and employees, other than the Premier and members of the Executive Council of a province. Although NT 47(1)(a)(ii) and NT 106(1)(a)(ii) permit exceptions to be made by legislation to the general prohibition against members of the executive, other than members of the Cabinet and Deputy Ministers, being members of the legislature, this can be done only in respect of persons whose functions are compatible with those of the members of such a legislature.
9[2] See para 36 above.
9[3] In Victorian Stevedoring and General Contracting Co. Pty. Ltd. and Meakes v Dignan [1931] HCA 34; (1931) 46 CLR 73 at 89 Dixon J, dealing with the Australian Constitution which distinguishes between legislative, executive and judicial powers in much the same way as does the NT, said: “These provisions, both in substance and in arrangement, closely follow the American model [of separation of powers] upon which they were framed.” Later in his judgment (at page 96) he says: “The arrangement of the Constitution and the emphatic words in which the three powers are vested by sections. 1, 61 and 71 combine with the careful and elaborate provisions constituting or defining the repositories of the respective powers to provide evidence of the intention with which the powers were apportioned and the organs of government separated and described.”
9[4] NT 2.
9[5] See, for example, the Basic Law of the Federal Republic of Germany Art 60(2); Constitution of India Art 72; Constitution of the Republic of Namibia Art 32(3)(d); Constitution of the United States art II sec 2(1).
9[6] Objection was also taken to the power of the national legislature in terms of the NT to pass legislation concerned with court procedures. This objection has no substance. Any such legislation would be subject to constitutional control.
9[7] In terms of NT 174(4) and (6) appointments of Constitutional Court judges are to be made from a list or lists compiled by the JSC, and the appointment of judges to all other courts must be made on the advice of the JSC. In terms of NT 174(3) the President of the Constitutional Court and the Chief Justice are to be appointed by the President after consultation with the JSC. The President must also consult the leaders of all political parties represented in the NA before appointing the President of the Constitutional Court. In terms of NT 177 a judge may be removed from office only if the JSC finds that the judge suffers from an incapacity, is grossly incompetent or is guilty of gross misconduct, and the NA calls for that judge to be removed by a resolution adopted by at least two-thirds of its members.
9[8] NT 178(1).
[9]9 NT 174(3).
1[0]0 NT 174(3).
[1]01 See Chapter IV.A above.
10[2] This is the case, for example, in the United Kingdom, Canada, Australia, New Zealand, India, the United States of America and Germany, as well as in many other countries.
10[3] Judicial Appointments: the Lord Chancellor's Policies and Procedures (1990) at 8, cited by Friedland A Place Apart: Judicial Independence and Accountability in Canada (Canadian Judicial Council Ottawa 1995) 249.
10[4] NT 167(3)(a).
10[5] [1995] NASC 1; 1995 (8) BCLR 1070 (NmS).
10[6] Id at 1085G.
10[7] Which created the body known as the Truth and Reconciliation Commission.
10[8] CP IV.
10[9] There are many examples of such special majorities and procedures, e.g., s 152 of the South Africa Act, 1909 and art 182 of the Namibian Constitution.
11[0] NT 74(1)(a).
[1]11 NT 77 deals with amendments to money bills.
11[2] NT 53(1)(a).
11[3] NT 53(1)(b).
11[4] NT 53(1)(c).
11[5] NT 74(2).
11[6] NT 74(1)(b).
11[7] NT 74(3).
11[8] NT 74(1)(a).
11[9] CP XXIX.
12[0] The historical roots of the office of ombudsman are considerable. The first such office was established in 1809 in Sweden. However, since the Second World War the institution has been adopted in a wide variety of democracies: in Denmark in 1953, in Norway and New Zealand in 1962 and in the United Kingdom in 1967 (where the institution is known as the Parliamentary Commissioner for Administration).
[1]21 NT 182(1)(a) and (c).
1[2]2 NT 194(1) read with NT 194(2)(b).
12[3] NT 224(1).
12[4] See South African Reserve Bank Act 90 of 1989, as amended.
12[5] Halsbury The Laws of England vol 8, para 1300; Casey Constitutional Law in Ireland 2 ed (Sweet & Maxwell London 1992) 147.
12[6] Part XIV, Chapter II of the Constitution of India.
12[7] Chapter 13, Article 112(1).
12[8] IC 210(3)(a). Public
service commissions similarly have a significant role in the appointments to and
promotions in the civil service
in Commonwealth countries. See, for example,
article 110 of the Singapore Constitution, section 73 of the Zimbabwean
Constitution
and the Canadian Federal Public Service Employment Act R.S.
1985.
12[9] IC 212
provides:
“(1) There shall be a public service for the Republic, structured in terms of a law to provide effective public administration.
(2) Such public service shall-
....
(d) be regulated by laws dealing specifically with such service, and in particular with its structure, functioning and terms and conditions of service;
....
(4) In the making of any appointment or the filling of any post in the public service, the qualifications, level of training, merit, efficiency and suitability of the persons who qualify for the appointment, promotion or transfer concerned, and such conditions as may be determined or prescribed by or under any law, shall be taken into account.”
13[0] Public Service Act of 1994 (Proclamation No 103 of 1994) ss 3(3) and (4).
[1]31 S 7(1) of the Public Service Act 54 of 1957. The Governor-General acted on the advice of the Executive Council, which in essence called for a decision by the Cabinet. See Stander v Administrator, Natal and Others 1960(1) SA 327 (N).
13[2] See paras 273-8.
1[3]3 See IC 40(1) read with IC sch 2.
13[4] See IC 43(b) and IC 133(1)(b) in respect of the NA and provincial legislatures respectively.
13[5] NT 46(1)(d) and NT
105(1)(d) prescribe elections “in terms of an electoral system that ...
results, in general, in proportional
representation”.
13[6] See
NT sch 6 s 6(3) read with NT sch 6 annexure A s 13 which in part provides
that
“[a] person loses membership of a legislature to which this Schedule applies if that person ceases to be a member of the party which nominated that person as a member of the legislature.”
13[7] NT
211 provides:
“(1) The institution, status and role of traditional leadership, according to customary law, are recognised, subject to the Constitution.
(2) A traditional authority that observes a system of customary law may function subject to any applicable legislation and customs, which includes amendments to, or repeal of, that legislation or those customs.
(3) The courts must apply customary law when that law is applicable, subject to the Constitution and any legislation that specifically deals with customary law.”
13[8] NT
212 provides:
“(1) National legislation may provide for a role for traditional leadership as an institution at local level on matters affecting local communities.
(2) To deal with matters relating to traditional leadership, the role of traditional leaders, customary law and the customs of communities observing a system of customary law -
(a) national or provincial legislation may provide for the establishment of houses of traditional leaders; and
(b) national legislation may establish a council of traditional leaders.”
13[9] The second sentence of CP XVII provides that the representative government demanded in the first sentence “shall not derogate from the provisions of Principle XIII”.
14[0] Although the various objectors were at one in contending that mere recognition of traditional leadership fell short of protecting it in the Constitution, they presented different views in relation to what powers and functions should be constitutionally provided for. One claimed that CP XIII implied direct involvement of traditional leaders at all three levels of government, while the other argued for an active role for traditional authorities in local government, where they should assume the functions of municipalities in appropriate areas. Yet another proposed a more limited set of functions, to be exercised alongside rather than instead of elected local authorities.
[1]41 Indeed, the Black Administration Act 38 of 1927 effectively centralised the control of all traditional authority in the hands of the Governor-General. Today it is nowhere more evident than in KwaZulu-Natal, where legislation, first adopted at the instance of the KwaZulu legislature and currently being extended to the whole province, provides for the recognition, appointment and conditions of service, discipline, retirement, dismissal and deposition of Amakhosi and Iziphakanyiswa. The KwaZulu Amakhosi and Iziphakanyiswa Act 9 of 1990; KwaZulu Amakhosi and Iziphakanyiswa Second Amendment Act 19 of 1993 and KwaZulu-Natal Amakhosi and Iziphakanyiswa Amendment Bill of 1995.
14[2] For the purposes of this analysis the terms “indigenous law” and “customary law” are interchangeable.
14[3] In IC 183 such involvement takes the form of a proposed Council of Traditional Leaders, cooperating with Parliament at the national level, and Houses of Traditional Leaders functioning together with provincial governments. At the local level, IC 182 provides that traditional leaders in certain areas would be ex officio members of local authorities of such areas. The non-derogation provision should accordingly be seen as authorising, though not requiring, identical or similar institutional arrangements in the NT.
1[4]4 Bennett A Sourcebook of African Customary Law for Southern Africa (Juta & Co Ltd Cape Town 1991) 63.
14[5] See paras 29-30 above.
14[6] NT 15(1) provides the fullest protection for freedom of conscience and religion.
14[7] The rights of atheists to
be free from discrimination are adequately protected by NT 15 and NT 9. An
associated objection relating
to the oath of office prescribed under the NT is
not well-founded either. Under NT sch 2, each inductee is afforded the option
of
making a solemn affirmation rather than swearing an oath of office, and it is
only in the case where the inductee opts to swear an
oath that she or he is
required to use the words “So help me God”.
14[8] NT 6 reads as
follows:
“(1) The official languages of the Republic are Sepedi, Sesotho, Setswana, siSwati, Tshivenda, Xitsonga, Afrikaans, English, isiNdebele, isiXhosa and isiZulu.
(2) Recognising the historically diminished use and status of the indigenous languages of our people, the state must take practical and positive measures to elevate the status and advance the use of these languages.
(3) National and provincial governments may use particular official languages for the purposes of government, taking into account usage, practicality, expense, regional circumstances, and the balance of the needs and preferences of the population as a whole or in respective provinces; provided that no national or provincial government may use only one official language. Municipalities must take into consideration the language usage and preferences of their residents.
(4) National and provincial governments, by legislative and other measures, must regulate and monitor the use by those governments of official languages. Without detracting from the provisions of subsection (2), all official languages must enjoy parity of esteem and must be treated equitably.
(5) The Pan South African Language Board must -
(a) promote and create conditions for the development and use of
(i) all official languages;
(ii) the Khoi, Nama and San Languages; and
(iii) sign languages.
(b) promote and ensure respect for languages, including German, Greek, Gujarati, Hindi, Portuguese, Tamil, Telegu, Urdu, and others commonly used by communities in South Africa, and Arabic, Hebrew, Sanskrit and others used for religious purposes.”
14[9] We note that, whilst the Indian languages referred to above are not listed in NT 6(5)(a), in terms of the NT 6(5)(b) the Pan South African Language Board is mandated to promote and ensure respect for these tongues.
15[0] Except of course in those cases where the CP makes explicit reference to the IC.
[1]51 NT 75(2).
15[2] NT 70(2)(c).
15[3] NT 65(1)(a) and (b). In the case of constitutional amendments that affect the NCOP, alter provincial boundaries, powers, functions or institutions or amend a provision that deals specifically with a provincial matter, the votes of six provinces are required. NT 74(1)(b).
15[4] See NT 2 read with NT 167(4)(c) and 167(5).
1[5]5 NT 76(1)(e), (i) and (j) and 76(5)(b)(ii).
15[6] NT 74(1)(a) and 74(2).
15[7] NT 44(1)(a) (i) and (ii) read with NT 73, 74, 75, 76 and 77.
15[8] NT 76(1)(e),(i) and (j) and 76(5)(b)(ii).
15[9] NT 75(1)(c) and (d).
16[0] Article 51(3) of the Basic Law for the Federal Republic of Germany.
[1]61 It was also contended that CP XI and CP VIII are breached by the provisions of NT 47(3)(b), 62(4)(e) and 106(3)(b) providing that membership of a legislature is lost if a member is absent from the legislature in breach of its rules and in circumstances in which the rules provide that such membership shall be lost. This is a provision legislatures are entitled to make to ensure that elected representatives discharge their obligations to the legislature to which they have been elected. An abuse of this power could be challenged and the provisions are not inconsistent with CP VIII or CP XIV.
16[2] See Chapter VII below.
16[3] The residual powers of Parliament, in terms of NT 44(1)(a)(ii), to pass legislation regarding matters not covered by NT schs 4 and 5 is also an exclusive power, vesting at the national level of government.
16[4] See Chapter II above. See also in regard to CP XIX para 254 below.
16[5] See Chapter V.B below.
1[6]6 See Chapter V.B below.
16[7] See Chapter V.B below.
16[8] See Chapter V.B below.
16[9] See Chapter VII.I below.
17[0] See Chapter VII.I below.
[1]71 See Chapter VII.I below.
17[2] CP XXI.6.(b).
17[3] This general power is subject to an exception in respect of the national government’s powers under NT 100 which are discussed below in paras 263-6.
17[4] NT 76(1), (2) and (4).
17[5] Parts B of NT schs 4 and 5 read with NT 155(2) and (3).
17[6] NT 43(a) read with NT 44(1)(a)(ii) and NT 104(1)(b).
1[7]7 NT 44(1)(a)(ii).
17[8] NT 143(1).
17[9] NT 115.
18[0] NT 228(1). In terms of NT 228(2)(b), this power is subject to regulation in terms of an Act of Parliament.
[1]81 NT 155(2) and (3).
18[2] NT 226(2).
18[3] See para 257 above in which the impact of this section upon the exclusive powers of the provinces is discussed.
18[4] Functional areas of exclusive provincial legislative competence.
18[5] See paras 254-7 above.
18[6] NT 125(5).
18[7] A submission that NT 125(4) deprives a province of the right to have a dispute in regard to its capacity to develop and implement policy resolved by the courts is incorrect. The provision fixes the time within which the dispute must be resolved as contemplated by NT 41(4) and does not detract from a province’s rights under NT 167(4) to have the dispute resolved by the Constitutional Court.
1[8]8 See Chapter VII.C below.
18[9] Para 264 above.
19[0] IC 160.
[1] 91 IC 160(3)(b) requires provision to be made for the Zulu monarch in the case of the province of KwaZulu-Natal.
19[2] See Certification of the KwaZulu-Natal Constitution, 1996 (CC) Case No CCT 15/96, judgment delivered on the same day as this judgment.
19[3] See Chapter IV.F above.
19[4] NT 76(3)(e).
19[5] The question whether NT ch 13 complies with the CPs XXV, XXVI and XXVII is dealt with in Chapter VII.I below.
19[6] NT 216(3)(b).
19[7] NT 216(5).
19[8] See CPs VI and IX.
1[9]9 NT 41(1)(g).
2[0]0 Ex Parte Speaker of the National Assembly: In re Dispute Concerning the Constitutionality of Certain Provisions of the National Education Policy Bill 83 of [1996] ZACC 3; 1995 1996 (3) SA 289 (CC); 1996 (4) BCLR 518 (CC) at para 34.
20[1] NT 239(1)(a)
[2]02 NT 105(2).
20[3] NT 84(2)(g) and NT 127(2)(f).
20[4] NT 116(2)(d).
20[5] NT 130(2).
20[6] NT 46(1) and NT 105(1).
20[7] NT 139.
20[8] NT 61(2)(a).
20[9] NT 65(2).
21[0] NT 143 enables each provincial legislature to adopt a provincial constitution in which provision can be made, inter alia, for legislative or executive structures and procedures that differ from those provided for in the NT and for the institution, role, authority and status of a traditional monarch. To the extent authorised by this provision, provincial legislatures can change aspects of the framework prescribed by the NT.
2[1]1 NT 239(1).
[2]12 NT 125(2)(c).
21[3] NT 100(1).
21[4] See para 257.
21[5] NT 6(3).
21[6] NT 104(2).
21[7] See Chapter VII.E below.
21[8] See NT 151.
21[9] S 13 of the Constitution of the Republic of South Africa Amendment Act 2 of 1994.
22[0] Other amendments made by Act 2 of 1994 included a reformulation of the IC 126 overrides, the vesting of additional powers of taxation in the provinces through the provisions of IC 156(1A), the reformulation of certain of the fiscal and financial provisions of IC 156, 157, 158 and 159, the reformulation of IC 160, which empowers provinces to adopt provincial constitutions, the introduction of IC ch 11A dealing with the Volkstaat Council, the amendment of IC sch 2 to make provision for separate ballots for national and provincial legislatures, and the introduction of CP XXXIV dealing with self-determination.
22[1] IC 37.
[2]22 Supra n 200 at para 13.
22[3] IC 126(1).
22[4] IC 160.
22[5] IC 155-9.
22[6] IC 126(3), (4) and (5).
22[7] NT
44(1)(a)(ii).
22[8] NT
44(2)(a)-(e) provides:
“(a) to maintain national security;
(b) to maintain economic unity;
(c) to maintain essential national standards;
(d) to establish minimum standards required for the rendering of services; or
(e) to prevent unreasonable action taken by a province which is prejudicial to the interest of another province, or to the country as a whole.”
22[9] NT 142-5.
23[0] See Chapter VII.B below.
23[1] The collective power of the provinces is also dealt with below in Chapter VII.B.
[2]32 The difference between the IC and the NT in regard to the power of individual provinces is dealt with in paras 467-8 of this judgment.
23[4] IC 48.
23[5] See IC sch 2.
23[6] IC 62(2).
23[7] IC 61.
23[8] IC 155(2A).
23[9] IC 156(1A).
24[0] IC 157(1A).
24[1] IC 62(1).
24[3] IC 59(1).
24[5] IC 77(1)(b) and IC 87.
24[6] IC 60(8).
24[7] IC 60(7) and (8).
24[8] NT 60(1) and (2).
24[9] NT 61(3).
25[0] NT 60(3).
25[1] NT 61(1).
[2]52 NT 65(1).
25[3] Listed in NT sch 4.
25[4] NT 75(2).
2[5]5 NT 67.
25[6] NT 61(2)(a).
25[7] NT 163.
25[8] NT 65(2).
25[9] NT 42(1).
26[0] NT 78.
26[1] NT 76(1)(i) and (j).
[2]62 NT 76(1) and (2) (the functional areas of concurrent national and provincial legislative competence).
26[3] NT 76(3)(c).
26[4] NT 76(3)(f).
26[5] NT 76(3)(d).
2[6]6 NT 76(3)(e).
26[7] NT 76(4)(a) (the functional areas of exclusive provincial legislative competence).
26[8] NT 76(4)(a).
26[9] NT 76(4)(b).
27[0] NT 75(1).
27[1] NT 74(1)(b).
[2]72 NT 74(1)(b). Such amendments require in addition the support of two-thirds of the members of the NA.
27[3] NT 74(1)(a). IC 61 empowers a majority of Senators from a particular province or provinces to veto bills which affect the boundaries or the exercise or performance of the powers or functions of such province or provinces only. This allows the Senators of a particular province to protect that province against legislation which is directed against such province and is not of general application. The veto is, however, one which bears on the individual rather than the collective powers of the provinces and is dealt with in that section of the judgment. See paras 167-8.
27[4] IC 77(1)(b), IC 87 and NT 86(1).
27[5] IC 98(9) and NT 80.
27[6] See Chapter IV.G above.
2[7]7 The courts would have jurisdiction to determine whether “the interests of the country as a whole require that a matter be dealt with uniformly” for the purposes referred to in NT 146(2)(b), or that it is necessary for the objectives set out in NT 146(2)(c), or that the matter concerned cannot, within the meaning of NT 146(2)(a), be regulated effectively by individual provincial legislation. Such an exercise involves both an objective and a subjective element. The test in each case is ultimately objective because it is not the subjective belief of the national authority which is the jurisdictional fact allowing the national legislation to prevail over the provincial legislation, but there is inherently some subjective element involved in the assessment of what the interests of the country require or what is necessary. Some deference to the judgment of the national authority in these areas is inevitable and the presumption created by NT 146(4) may prove to be a formidable obstacle.
27[8] See Chapter VII.B.
27[9] See paras 467-8 and Chapter VII.D.
28[0] See Chapter
VII.J.
28[1] NT 142
provides:
“A provincial legislature may pass a constitution for the province or, where applicable, amend its constitution, if at least two thirds of its members vote in favour of the Bill.”
NT 143 provides:
“(1) A provincial constitution, or constitutional amendment, must not be inconsistent with this Constitution, but may provide for -
(a) provincial legislative or executive structures and procedures that differ from those provided for in this Chapter; or
(b) the institution, role, authority and status of a traditional monarch, where applicable.
(2) Provisions included in a provincial constitution or constitutional amendment in terms of paragraphs (a) or (b) of subsection (1) -
(a) must comply with Chapter 3 and the values in section 1; and
(b) may not confer on the province any power or function that falls -
(i) outside the area of provincial competence in terms of Schedules 4 and 5; or
(ii) outside the powers and functions conferred on the province by the other sections of the Constitution.”
[2]82 Certification of the KwaZulu-Natal Constitution, 1996, as yet unreported, (CC) Case No CCT 15/96, delivered on the same day as this judgment, at para 5.
28[3] NT 2.
28[4] Per Kriegler J in Executive Council of the Western Cape Legislature and Others v President of the Republic of South Africa and Others supra n 7 at para 162. See Cloete “Local Government Transformation in South Africa” in De Villiers (ed) Birth of a Constitution (Juta & Co Ltd Kenwyn 1994) 298-300 and more generally Basson South Africa’s Interim Constitution (Juta & Co Ltd Kenwyn 1994) ch 7.
28[5] See paras 234, 257, 310, 326 and 335-6.
28[6] At para 262.
28[7] IC 174(3) provides that LG “shall be autonomous and, within the limits prescribed by or under law, shall be entitled to regulate its affairs” and IC 175(2) provides that it “shall be assigned such powers and functions as may be necessary ...”.
2[8]8 In terms of IC 174(4), these powers cannot be exercised so as to compromise the status of LG.
28[9] NT 155(2)(b).
29[0] NT 155(3).
29[1] See Chapter VII.J.
[2]92 NT 155(1), 159, 160(3) and 163.
29[3] NT 139, 161 and 164.
29[4] IC 213(1).
29[5] IC 213(1)(b).
29[6] IC 213(1)(c).
29[7] IC 210(7).
29[8] See paras 170-7 and 275-8.
2[9]9 See para 358 above.
30[1] IC
214(2)(a).
30[2] IC 214(2)(b).
These are matters pertaining to
“(i) the exercise of police powers;
(ii) the recruitment, appointment, promotion and transfer of members of the Service;
(iii) suspension, dismissal, disciplinary and grievance procedures;
(iv) the training, conduct and conditions of service of members of the Service;
(v) the general management, control, maintenance and provisioning of the Service;
(vi) returns, registers, records, documents, forms and correspondence; and
(vii) generally, all matters which are necessary or expedient for the achievement of the purposes of this Constitution.”
[3] 03 IC 219 deals with the functions of Provincial Commissioners.
30[4] NT 199(4).
30[5] NT 205(1).
30[6] NT 205(2).
30[7] IC
217(1).
30[8] The functions in
respect of which the member of the Executive Council may issue directions to the
Provincial Commissioner are
“(a) the investigation and prevention of crime;
(b) the development of community-policing services;
(c) the maintenance of public order;
(d) the provision in general of all other visible policing services, including -
(i) the establishment and maintenance of police stations;
(ii) crime reaction units; and
(iii) patrolling services;
(e) protection services in regard to provincial institutions and personnel;
(f) transfers within the province of members of the Service ... ; and
(g) the promotion, up to the rank of lieutenant-colonel, of members of the Service ...”.
30[9] IC 217(2)(a).
31[0] IC 217(2)(b).
31[2] NT 207(4)(b).
[3]13 NT
206(1).
31[4] NT 206(2)(a)-(e)
provides:
“(a) to monitor police conduct;
(b) to have oversight of the effectiveness and efficiency of the police service, including receiving reports on the police service;
(c) to promote good relations between the police and the community;
(d) to assess the effectiveness of visible policing; and
(e) to liaise with the Cabinet member responsible for policing with respect to crime and policing in the province.”
31[5] The distinction is between the functions of the National Commissioner on the one hand and those of the Provincial Commissioner on the other.
31[6] NT 207(4).
31[7] NT
206(2).
31[8] IC 217(4)
provides:
“No provincial law may -
(a) permit lower standards of performance of the functions of the Service than those provided for by an Act of Parliament; or
(b) detract from the rights which citizens have under an Act of Parliament.”
31[9] IC 214(1) and 216.
32[0] IC 217(3).
32[1] See para 396 above.
[3]23 This topic has been examined in Chapter IV.H above from a slightly different angle.
32[4] See para 433.
32[5] See para 326.
32[6] See, for example, IC 62 and NT 74(1)(a) and (2).
32[7] See, for example, NT 216(2) to (5) which provides detailed procedure for stopping the transfer of funds to an errant province. In addition, note the various provisions of the chapter requiring antecedent consultation with the Financial and Fiscal Commission before legislating, such as NT 218(2), 228(2)(b), 229(2) and 230(2). The Commission under NT 221 is substantially representative of provincial interests. See also the detailed principles spelled out in NT ch 3 which inter alia require that spheres of government must cooperate with each other by informing each other and consulting on matters of common interest (NT 41(1)(h)(iii)).
32[8] The use in South African financial legislation of the word “appropriation” is not consistent and an analysis of the provisions thereof would not assist in the interpretation of NT 214.
32[9] The sole remaining source, namely “any other allocations” referred to in NT 214(1)(c), is now treated as additional to a province’s equitable share.
33[0] Under IC 155(4), it is only in respect of conditional or unconditional allocations out of national revenue to a province that detailed considerations are to apply.
33[1] See paras 279-84 above.
33[2] See paras 279-85 above.
[3]33 In re: KwaZulu-Natal Amakhosi and Iziphakanyiswa Amendment Bill of 1995; In re: Payment of Salaries, Allowances and Other Privileges to the Ingonyama Bill of [1996] ZACC 15; 1995 1996(7) BCLR 903 (CC) at paras 21-2.
33[4] Ex parte Trustees Estate Loewenthal 1939 TPD 250 at 254.
33[5] Amoils v Johannesburg Municipality 1916 TPD 634 at 637; R v Mafutsani & Another 1936 TPD 18 at 19.
33[6] See Chapter VII.B.
33[7] See Chapter VII.G.
33[8] See Chapter VII.D.
33[9] See Chapter VII.I.
34[0] See paras 441-2.
34[1] See paras 482-3.
34[2] In Chapter VII. F.
[3]43 See Chapter VII.H.
3[4]4 See Chapter VII.C.
34[5] See Chapter VII.E.
34[6] It must be remembered, however, that IC 174 does not give to the provinces unlimited power in respect of LG. LG must be established and its powers, functions and structures are to be determined by the law of a competent authority. Under the IC the provincial government is not the only competent authority and a national override under IC 126(3) might be warranted.
34[7] See Chapter VII.C.
34[8] We deal separately with NT 146 and more particularly with the significance of NT 146(4) at para 480.
34[9] NT 41.
35[0] See para 31.

RTF format